My alarm went off at 6 am. I slowly began to awaken. At first, I didn’t realize where I was, and then it all flooded back. I was now working for Sammy Giancana at his casino until I paid off my gambling debts, and knowing Sammy, that was going to be a long time, if ever.
I walked over to the dresser and set up the little coffee maker with water from the bathroom. I started it going and then took a shower. I returned in my lovely pink terry towel robe and sat on the bed, enjoying a fresh coffee.

The deserts around Vegas contain the graves of many people who wanted to go against these powerful men. As I was sipping it, thinking, they have trapped me in this life, and at the moment, there is nothing I can do about it. If I try to resist or fight, it could go badly for me. I had no choice but to accept my present circumstances and even enjoy them. I loved being Tammi, and even though this was not my choice, I had to make the best of it by becoming Tammi full time.

I put on my lingerie and went back into the bathroom to make myself up. I was getting pretty good at it and put on Tammi’s daytime face. I picked one of the new dresses out of the closet and pulled it on, then I picked out a wig and pulled it over my wig cap in the bathroom.
I went back to the room and enjoyed a second cup of coffee.

At 8 am Trixie showed up and opened the room. “How did you sleep last night, Tammi?”

“Better than I expected to, but I had been through a lot yesterday, and I guess I was exhausted.”

“Well, I am glad you got a good night’s sleep. Let’s go and get breakfast at the cafeteria.”

I put on a pair of heels that matched my red dress and followed Trixie out of the room. She locked the door behind me, and we made our way to the elevator.

The elevator doors opened again at the casino, and I realized that a casino was never closed. No matter what time of day, people are always present gambling, and the house always wins in the end.

We made our way over to the cafeteria. I picked up a fruit salad and a cup of yogurt, and of course, another coffee. We sat down and began our breakfast. Trixie told me I was going to have another busy day.

Once breakfast was over, she escorted me out of the casino into a waiting car that took us over to a doctor’s office. It was in a medical building on the second floor. There was no one in the waiting room when I entered. The Nurse told me to go right into an examination room. Trixie came in with me, and we sat down beside each other.

The doctor entered and looked at my chart. I see you are a transgender woman, and you wish to start hormone therapy. I opened my mouth to object, and I felt Trixie tightly grab my knee.

“Yes, that is correct, Doctor.”

“You have a hormone readiness assessment from a psychiatrist recommending HRT, and it notes that you have been presenting as a woman for quite some time now.”

I was wondering when that had occurred but chose to say nothing. It was more of Sammy’s doing, I figured. I was beginning to understand that last clause in my contract, and Sammy intended to make me into a woman. I didn’t yet know to what end, but there was nothing I could do at this point.

The doctor told me I needed to get blood work performed and gave me a requisition for lab tests and a prescription for spironolactone, estradiol, and progesterone. If there is something abnormal in your first round of tests, we will call you for a follow-up appointment, but if all is good, I will see you back in 3 months, and here is a second requisition for blood work to be performed on the week before your next appointment.

Trixie took them all out of my hand and told the doctor, thank you, and we will see you in 3 months. The doctor got up and left. Trixie turned and looked at me.
“
This is something you will have to do now, so don’t fight it. Think about it Tammi, I know your history, and you are a total failure as a man now. I think you can make a new beginning as a woman, and the fact that you are so pretty already only makes this easier for you.”
We got up to leave the doctor. There was a pharmacy and a medical lab on the first floor. We stopped by to fill the prescription and then went to the lab, and Trixie handed them both requisitions, telling the receptionist there is one for today, and the next one will go on file for three months. I then went in and gave the blood and urine tests and had an ECG performed, and we went back to the pharmacy and picked up the drugs.

Trixie said, “I am now taking you over to the fitness center to meet the personal trainer that the casino retains for our girls. We want to keep them in top shape.”

Upon arriving at the fitness center, the driver opened the doors for us, opened the trunk, pulled out a gym bag, and handed it to me.

“This is your fitness outfit. There are three sets of them for you and a pair of fitness runners.

We walked inside, and I met Anthony, my new personal trainer. He looked me over and said, you look in reasonable shape now, girl, and I will make you look even better. Follow me, and I will give you a tour of our facility. We followed him into the gym. I will be training you in aerobic exercise and dancercise routines for the most part. I also will help you build that booty up, as men like nothing more than a girl with a fine booty. He showed me where the aerobic training rooms were and went through the machines and exercises I would perform.

Trixie and I walked into the woman’s locker room, and I changed into one of my new workout outfits. It consisted of yoga pants, a sports bra, and a lycra top. There were also little sports socks for my runners. I put everything on, and Trixie told me, you might not need the sports bra right now, but you will in the coming months. She took out the HRT pills and handed them to me, along with a bottle of water. I took the pills and washed them down—no time like the present to start.

We went back to the trainer, and Trixie left me with him. She told me that she would be in the lobby and to come out and meet her after exercising, taking a shower, and back in my dress.

For the next hour, my trainer put me through my exercises. At the end of it, I was sweaty, tired, and sore. He told me I would start feeling better and see him again tomorrow.

I dragged myself back to the woman’s shower room, took a quick shower, hoping no one would think I was a guy, wrapped a towel around myself, and changed back into my dress and heels. I washed all my makeup off, but I didn’t bring anything with me, so I didn’t worry about it. I remembered to remove my wig before I showered.

Trixie was waiting for me when I entered the lobby.

“How was that?” she asked me.

“Exhausting, I thought I was in better shape than I was.”

“Now we are off to the beauty salon. So, let’s go, the appointment is in a half-hour.”

We returned to the casino, and a beauty salon was on the premises. We entered, and they immediately took me to the back.

The stylist named Carrie removed my wig and had a look at my hair.
“
It’s fairly long,” she said, “I think I can do something with it, so you won’t have to wear this wig.”

I had grown my hair long and usually wore it done up in a man bun, but I had pinned it up under a wig cap. She brushed it out, and my hair was shoulder length.

“Mmm, you have nice hair, girl. I will start with a few highlights in your hair and add a few extensions.” Another woman came in front of me and said, “Hi, I’m Sally, and I am here to do a manicure and pedicure on you while Carrie is working on your hair.” As Carrie washed my hair and dried it with a blow-dryer, Sally began to work on my nails. First, she trimmed and filed my fingernails and then buffed them and pushed back the cuticles. Sally took out a set of acrylic salon nails. She had a tube of adhesive and applied an acrylic nail to each of my fingers. Sally then cleaned them off and used a pretty pink sparkly nail polish. Once they were dry, she applied a top coat of clear polish to protect them from scuffs. I looked at my new nails, and they looked beautiful on my hands. She then removed my shoes and pulled off my stockings. Time for your pedicure, and she soaked my feet in a warm bath of water that had some salts in it. She removed and dried my feet and looked them over to see if she needed to file any callouses. I was good, so she filed and buffed my toenails. She then cleaned them and applied the same pink polish. She let them dry and then used the topcoat. I looked down at my feet with all the cotton balls between my toes. I loved the new pink sparkly nails I was now sporting on both my hands and feet.

While this was going on, Carrie weaved in some hair extensions to lengthen my hair. She then separated strands of my hair and applied a hair color solution to it, and wrapped the strands in foil. She let it sit for 20 minutes and then leaned my head back into the sink and removed the foil while rinsing my hair.

She then brought me back up, wrapped my hair in paper sheets, and rolled it up into rollers, pinning them to my head. She repeated this until all my hair was in rollers and then applied a smelly solution to my hair and pulled a shower cap on over my head. She told me I had to let that sit for a few minutes to set my perm.

Sally asked me to stay still. She brought a small device over and marked a dot on each of my earlobes. She then loaded and cocked the device, placed it on my earlobe. I heard a click and slight jab like a needle, and I had my first pierced ear. Sally then moved over to my other earlobe and repeated the process. She held up a mirror to my face and let me look at the little sparkly pair of studs that were now gracing my ears. I had to say, that was a real improvement. Dressing full-time as a woman had its advantages.

“I have a couple of things you can take with you. Here is the nail polish we used, so you can redo them in the same color as necessary. Please use this bottle of disinfectant on your new pierced ears for a couple of weeks while they heal. Leave the studs in there for now as the holes can easily close up. Just use a cotton swab to put a couple of drops over each piercing.”

“Normally, we would also have made you up, but Trixie told me you have another procedure to do today, and we can’t put any makeup on.”
Carrie came back and rinsed my hair out in the sink. I pulled my stockings back on, put on my heels, and followed her to the hair dryers. She gave me a few magazines to read, all women’s magazines, of course, sat me under the dryer and then turned it on. Thirty minutes later, my hair was dry, and I was back in her chair. She removed the rollers and the paper and brushed out my hair. I now had a wavy bouncy hairstyle, and if I wanted longer hair, I could always wear the wig. The girls in the show all wore their hair pinned up under their feathery head coverings. My hair was an ash blonde color, but the new lighter highlights made it pop now. My hair was ordinarily straight, but the perm gave it body, and I loved how wavy it was. Trixie came back and had a look at me and thought it looked fabulous as well. Carrie told me that since it’s a perm, I can just brush it out after washing and drying my hair.

Trixie then told me what was in store for me.

“This salon also performs laser hair removal, so that will be next.”

We continued to walk to the rear of the salon, where another woman was waiting for us. She said to remove all my clothing and to wear a robe. I did so, and she told me to go into the next room, remove the robe, and lay down on the padded table. I looked at a machine with a few controls and wands connected to it.

She came in and placed a pair of tinted glasses on me. They are to protect your eyes from any stray laser light, though that is unlikely. Just lay on your back and relax. Typically blonde hair like yours is hard to remove with a laser, but this is the latest model, and it works well on blonde hair.

She turned on the machine, and it whirled up to life. She took one of the wands and said, “I will remove your facial hair first.”
This procedure was excruciating. I could feel the wand against my skin. Then there was a flash, and I felt my skin burn. She continued for a few minutes, and I asked her to stop since the pain was too intense for me. She told me she had a solution. She took out a tube of cream and rubbed it over my face. Almost immediately, the pain was gone, and I told her I felt much better. You have fair skin, and it burns easily. She continued, covering my entire neck and face.

A ceiling mirror was over the bench, and I looked up into it. My face looked like I had been out in the sun all day, and it was beet red. She applied the cream to my legs and continued to work the laser head over every spot on my skin. She repeated for the other leg, and both legs looked sunburned. She then applied the cream to my chest and abs down to my crotch and went over it all. Then the same on both my arms.
“Now it’s time for your crotch,” she said. “If you don’t like the patch, we can remove it later.” She applied the cream to my crotch and genitals and went over every inch except a small triangular patch. She then asked me to turn over, and she spread the cream on my butt crack and zapped the hair there as well.

“You will have to come back a few more times to get the stray hair follicles that are dormant right now. Four or five treatments are usually enough, but today we got rid of most of your hair.”
I changed back into my dress, and Trixie and I walked over to the cafeteria for lunch. I had a tuna salad and a diet soda. Trixie smiled and told me I looked like I had been out in the sun too long, and I agreed with her. But she added that my hair and nails looked great, and my new pierced ears set off my face too.
“
After lunch, we are going over the theater, and you will join the other dancers and start to learn your routines.”
We finished lunch and walked over to the theater and back into the dancer’s changing room, and Trixie handed me my gym bag and told me to change into one of the outfits. There is a makeup table at the end, and you can put your things there.
I changed, and Trixie led me out to the girls’ stage. They all saw me and said hi. The lead dancer’s name was June, and she told me she would help me learn the routines and all the dance steps, but for now, stand behind the girls and watch them run through their performances. I watched them in amazement, wondering how I would learn all of these dance moves. They were so intricate and precise.

June saw the concern on my face and said, “Don’t worry, Tammi, we all had to start at one point; things will get easier as you learn the routines.”

I watched them run through their whole performance, with June calling out the routines as they performed them and telling several dancers to check their form as they performed.

The girls finished the performance, left to get changed, and June started with me. She slowly went through a routine, calling out the various parts as she performed them. Then I got to try. She had me perform it over and over. I was glad that I danced from a young age and soon picked up the first routine.

“Again!” June would say, “Hold your head higher, raise your arms, smile at the audience.”
I repeated it over and over and over until I thought I would drop.

June smiled and said, “That is enough for one day. You are doing well Tammi, I was a bit concerned with you at first, but I can see you have had classical dance training.”

“Yes,” I replied, “My mother had me take ballet lessons as a child, and I loved it. Later on, I trained in ballroom, jazz, and modern dance.”

“I will see you tomorrow at the same time Tammi,” she said as she left the stage.

Trixie told me we had one more stop to make. We walked over to the conference center and walked into a room that looked like a small lounge. There was a well-dressed man there who approached me. Trixie introduced me to a hypnotist named Carlson, who performed a show for the casino, and Sammy wanted him to help me out.

“Tammi, what I will be doing is placing you into a trance, and then I will place headphones on you and let you watch a video for about an hour.
Don’t worry. It won’t make you do anything you don’t want to do.”

Trixie told me she would be back for me later and left the room.

Carlson lowered the lighting in the room and had me sit in a comfortable reclining chair. He moved me back into a slightly reclined position, then showed me a shiny pocket watch on a chain. There seemed to be a small spotlight shining from the ceiling on the watch. It had diamonds on the clock face, and the back face and the spotlight made it very sparkly.

“Now, I just want you to relax your mind and start taking slow deep breaths,” he said to me. “Breathe in relaxation, breathe out all your stress. Good, now keep your eyes on this slowly spinning pocket watch. Don’t look at me or anything else. Just concentrate on the spinning watch. And keep slowly breathing in and out.”

I began to relax. Carlson told me that I felt the warmth of relaxation starting at my feet and then rising into my ankles. This relaxing feeling slowly moved up my legs and into my hips. I could feel this wave of warmth rising in my body, and I was wondering how he knew that. As he described how I was relaxing, my body completely relaxed up to my head. I could feel this wave of warmth rise up to the top of my head.

“Now I am going to count down from 20 down to one, and with every count, you will relax more and more and sink deeper into total relaxation.”
I could feel myself slipping away, and I felt like I was sinking into the chair cushions as he spoke to me, as I became more and more relaxed in the reclining chair.

“I am going to count from 3 down to 1, and then you will sink deeply into a trance from which you will not awaken until I tell you to do so.”

“3, 2, 1, Sleep,” commanded Carlson as he snapped his fingers.

When I awoke, I found I was wearing headphones, and a video had just ended. Carlson was gone, and Trixie entered the room. I felt awake and refreshed.

“How are you feeling?” she asked.

“I never felt better,” I replied.

“Well, it’s dinner time now, so we are heading over to the restaurant for something to eat.”

“Is it that time already? Are you sure? It feels like I was only here for a few minutes.”

“Yes, you were under for around two hours. Carlson said you were one of the best subjects he has hypnotized for some time, and he did some extra work with you.”

“He asked me if he could use you in his show.”

“But I don’t remember anything after he told me to sleep.”

“Don’t worry about it, Tammi. It’s all good.”

We went over to the restaurant for dinner, and I had a Cajun blackened chicken breast, veggies, and a salad along with sparkling water.
We watched the Chorus Review show, and once again, I was mesmerized by the girls. I could hardly wait to join them on the stage and become one of them.

After the show was over, Trixie escorted me back to my room, let me in, wished me good night, and locked the door.
I watched TV for a while, got bored, changed, and went to sleep.

I had this dream that someone was chasing me, and I had to escape. I was running and running as fast as I could, but this unknown person was gaining on me. I realized I was naked, and my body was that of a woman. I seemed to be terrified of whoever was chasing me. I ran into a blind alley, and I realized I had nowhere to go. I was trapped, so I stopped and turned to meet my fate, and then I woke up. I was in a cold sweat.

What the heck was that? I was trembling, got up, and opened a water bottle from the small fridge. I drank it down and figured I might as well relieve myself in the bathroom. I returned to bed, and within minutes I was fast asleep.

I slowly awoke to the sound of my alarm. I reached around for it and hit the snooze button. I slowly began to awaken. I pulled myself out of bed and sat on the edge of it, gradually waking up. I figured they would have me do what I did yesterday, as I was training to be a showgirl. I wonder how long it would take me to be good enough to get on stage with the rest of the girls? I was looking forward to this, since seeing the show for a couple of nights now. Those girls in their costumes looked stunning up there on the stage. I remembered they wore different outfits for each night. I wondered how many costumes they used?

I am sure I will find out. I went over what I had done yesterday. I started taking hormones, and it looked like I was on my way to becoming a woman, whether I wanted to or not. Part of me wanted to stay as Tommy, but a part of me was looking forward to becoming Tammi full-time. These conflicting thoughts were confusing me. Sure, I liked dressing up as a woman, but I never really considered that I wanted to become a woman. Now I wasn’t so sure, and it was all very confusing. I can’t believe the hormones are affecting my mind already. No, this had to be some part of me that secretly desired this change and was only now making itself known to me. One thing that I now knew for sure, my life was never going back to the way things were. I had to say it, and it looked like my former life as Tommy was history.

Then I got to thinking about the hypnosis session. What happened to me while I was under hypnosis? I couldn’t remember anything from the session, and I wondered what he had me doing for two hours? Then I had that strange dream, and I never remember dreams. I asked myself if it meant anything or was related to the hypnosis.

I set my morning coffee going, went into the bathroom, and took a nice hot shower. I looked at my face and body, and it looked like I still had a sunburn, and there was no reason to shave. One less thing to worry about, I guess. I put on my robe, wrapped a towel around my head, and went back out to enjoy my morning coffee. I turned on the TV and looked for any morning news shows. Not much was happening in the world today, and I had my second cup. I got up, turned off the TV, went back into the bathroom, and started getting ready. I brushed out and dried my hair with the blow dryer, and damn girl, it looked great! The perm added so much body, and the new highlights made it pop. I put a couple of drops of the antiseptic on my pierced ears and started applying my makeup. I started with the foundation to cover my reddish skin and dusted on a bit of powder. I then worked on a few highlights on my cheeks and nose, applied the eyeshadow and eyeliner, and applied the mascara. I drew in my eyebrows with a pencil, outlined my lips, and used a lip gloss that matched my fingernails. There! I looked like a sexy girl now.

I put on my lingerie, placed the false boobs in my bra pockets, pulled up my stockings, and attached them to the garters.
I walked over to the closet and picked out a pretty pink dress and pink heels. I felt incredibly girly today for some reason. Was this due to the hypnosis? I don’t know. My life was inside out, and I wasn’t sure about anything now.

Just then, I heard a key in my room door. I stood up, and Trixie came into the room. She smiled and said good morning to me.

"First, here is a cup with your pills and a water bottle." I took the cup from her, dropped the pills in my mouth, and washed them down with some water. I put the cap back on the water bottle and tossed it in the fridge for later.

“Let’s go for breakfast.”

I followed Trixie out of the room, and we made our way down to the casino cafeteria. I decided on eggs benedict and a fruit salad with a large mug of coffee. We walked over to a table and sat to eat breakfast. Trixie told me she was amazed at how I carry myself as a woman and my dancing ability. When Sammy first told her about me and how he wanted me to become a showgirl, she thought he was crazy, as there was no way they could make a showgirl out of a guy in drag. But now she is impressed and says I will be great when I am up on the stage. I blushed and thanked her for her support. We finished up and went out front to take me to the gym. Trixie told me that she had some other things to take care of, and Tony would drive me over to the gym and bring me back. She handed me my gym bag and told me the clothes were clean. I took the bag from her and was a bit apprehensive since I figured Tony must be one of Sammy’s goons, but I found that he was a handsome young guy when I got out front. I wasn’t sure where he fit in Sammy’s organization but was sure he would tell me.

The valet brought a mustang convertible around in front of us. The valet opened the doors for us and helped me in, and Tony got behind the wheel, and we drove off to the gym.

Tony looked at me and said, “You are a fine-looking woman. I would make a move on you, but Sammy warned me that you are off-limits.”

I gave him a weak smile. Sammy’s nephew worked for his uncle, now doing odd jobs for him. He put his hand on my thigh and smiled at me knowingly. I wanted to pull it off but allowed him to leave it there for now. It wasn’t too soon that we made it in front of the gym.

“I will be by to pick you up around 11 am. See you soon.”

I briefly thought about running but realized I had no money and ID besides the gym card Trixie put in my purse. Besides, Sammy would find me in no time, and I didn’t want to get in his bad books. That might be dangerous. I carefully got out of the car and walked into the fitness center.

I showed my card at the front, and Anthony came out and told me where to meet him once I had changed. I walked into the locker room, opened a locker, and proceeded to get out of my dress and into my fitness outfit. I decided to wear the pink outfit today.

I met up with Anthony, and we started on my routine. If I thought yesterday was tough, he worked me even harder today. I was exhausted at the end and returned to the locker room for a shower. I toweled off, used a blow dryer on my hair, and got dressed. I walked out in front of the fitness center, where Tony waited for me. He got out and opened the car door for me and closed it once I got in. He told me he had an errand to run for his uncle, and then we would go for lunch. I just smiled at him, and we roared off. We went over to another casino and drove up to valet parking. They opened the car door for me and helped me out. I followed Tony inside, and we went up behind the casino to a friendly office. Tony told the receptionist that we were here to see Big Lou. She picked up the phone, said a couple of words, and told us to go in.
Big Lou was a big guy. We walked up to his desk, and Tony said hello to him and introduced me to Lou as Tammi. Lou stood up and held my hand, saying he was pleased to meet me.

I hadn’t noticed, but Tony held onto a leather briefcase and handed it to Lou. This is for the other thing my uncle wants you to do for him. Lou smiled and placed the case down in front of him on the desk. Big Lou fiddled with the combination lock and flipped the latches. He opened the case up a crack, smiled, and closed it again. That will be fine, Tony, tell your uncle we have to get together again, it’s been a while now.

As we were leaving the casino, I asked Tony what that was all about.

“I don’t know, Tammi. Uncle Sammy called me into his office this morning and told me to deliver the case to Big Lou and tell him it was for the other thing Sammy wanted him to do. I have no idea what was inside it or what the other thing is. I figure, the less I know, the less trouble I will get into.”

I had to agree with Tony, the less we knew what Sammy was into, the better it was for us.

On the way back, Tony said to me, “Hey, do you like gourmet burgers? There is a burger place inside Planet Hollywood Casino on the strip. Want to go there for lunch?”

“I said as long as I can have a salad instead of fries, I’m supposed to be on a diet.”

Tony drove us over to the Planet Hollywood Casino, and we left the car with the valet. We went in and got a table at Gordon Ramsey Burgers. I looked through the menu and ordered a kid’s size burger and a salad. Tony ordered a ginormous multi-patty burger. We got a couple of sodas while we were waiting for the burgers.

Tony kept telling me about himself, and he suddenly stopped and looked at me. “I’m just enamored with you, girl; you don’t realize just how attractive you are.”

I blushed and said, “Thanks, but remember what Sammy said, and you don’t want to get into trouble over me.”

The burgers arrived, and they were delicious. I watched as Tony devoured the burger he ordered while I nibbled away on my meal. All too soon, lunch was over, and we headed back to the High Roller casino

Tony called Trixie on his cell, and she met us in the hotel lobby. It’s time for your dance practice and so let’s go. I said,

“Thank you, Tony,” for his help today, and we walked over to the theatre.

We went to the dressing room, and I got into a clean outfit, and then we walked over to the stage where the girls were already practicing their routines. I said Hi to June, and she got me dancing right away. Trixie said she would be back in a couple of hours.

June taught me a few more routines as the girls practiced and watched me while I practiced them. She pointed out my mistakes as I followed her calls and performed them repeatedly. Practice is the only way a dancer gets good since when you know the routine from muscle memory and don’t have to think about doing it any longer, practice makes perfect. Two hours flew by, and I was exhausted. We went back to the change rooms; I stripped and took a shower and got changed back into my dress. I was careful and didn’t show any of the other girls, my boy bits, better they thought I was a girl here. Trixie was waiting for me outside the change room, and she said it was time for another hypnosis session.

“What exactly is happening to me in those sessions?”

Trixie told me the hypnotist trained my subconscious to handle becoming a woman better. It’s known as feminizing my subconscious.

We entered the room with the hypnotist. Carlson smiled and said hi to me. He told me he was pleased with me yesterday and apologized for not being there when I woke up. I told him about my strange dream last night, and he told me he had just the thing for me, and he would explain it to me later.

Once again, Carlson darkened the room, and I sat in the recliner and gazed upon his pocket watch, slowly turning in the spotlight.

He started quietly talking to me the same way as yesterday.

“Now, I just want you to relax your mind and start taking slow deep breaths,” he said to me. “Breathe in relaxation, breathe out all your stress. Good, now keep your eyes on this slowly spinning pocket watch. Don’t look at me or anything else; concentrate on the spinning watch. And keep slowly breathing in and out.”

He continued this hypnotic induction as he called it, and by the time he said ‘Sleep’ and snapped his fingers, I just dropped into a trance.

I wish I could tell you what happened during these sessions, but I have never remembered any of it. I did find that my mannerisms were changing, and my mindset was also becoming more feminine. I think this was part of the hypnosis, but I will never know for sure.

Trixie came by when I woke back up from the trance. Carlson was still there and smiled at me.

“You are doing great, kid. I think you have a natural ability to go deep into trance.”

I asked Trixie if I could use you in my show tonight and she agreed with me, as you would make a lovely subject in my performance. The audience will love you. The show starts at 9:00, and please be backstage by 8:30 as I will run a few things by you first.

Oh, before I forget, I have something here to help you sleep better at night. Here is an MP3 player with an 8-hour subliminal hypnosis track on it, along with a headband that contains speakers. This track will allow you to sleep while listening to the hypnosis. You can listen to this for a month, and we will see if it helps you. Here is a charger for the player as well. He showed me how to operate it, and I took it with me.

Trixie took me back to my room and said she would come by to get me for dinner at 7:00 pm. I placed the MP3 player and headband on the night table and changed out of my dress. I had a few clothes that needed cleaning, so I looked in the closet and found a laundry bag to fill up and leave by the door. My place received maid service, so they would take it with them and return the cleaned items the next day.

I didn’t have anything else to do so I watched TV. I freshened up my makeup, played with my hairstyle for a bit, changed my lingerie to black, and put on a little black dress with sequins sewed into the fabric. I figured a sparkly dress would look great under a spotlight. I finished the look with a pair of 4-inch pumps, a gold necklace, and sparkly earrings.

Trixie came by at 7 pm, and we went over to the restaurant. We both had a glass of wine, and I ordered that Cajun blackened chicken breast, veggies, and a salad. It was so good the first time that I had to have it again.

We chatted, finished dinner, and walked over to the theatre where Carlson performed his hypnosis act. It was a smaller venue and looked much like a comedy club. We went backstage to Carlson’s dressing room. He welcomed us in and told us that we would sit in the audience, and he would come up and select a few other people and me from the audience for his act. Eventually, I would be the last person on his stage after allowing the other people to go back to the audience. He will hypnotize me and the others, but I would stay last to do his finale. Would you like to remember what I have you doing tonight? Or would you prefer not to remember anything? I replied that I would like to remember, even if it gets embarrassing. He smiled and said, anything you forget, just ask Trixie.

We went back out in front of the stage and sat down at a reserved table for us.

The theatre soon filled up, and the show started. Carlson came up on the stage and introduced himself to the audience. He told us about hypnosis and how we would never do anything against our morals or sense of right and wrong. With that, Carlson asked for volunteers. A couple of people raised their hands, and he told us that wasn’t good enough, so he was going to ‘volunteer’ us for his act. He came out into the crowd and chose people at random, men or women, and on the way
back to the stage, he stopped at our table and said to me, my, you look terrific, you have to come upon the stage too. I knew this would happen, but I still blushed as I got up to follow everyone on the stage.

There were 12 chairs on the stage, and I sat in one of the chairs in the middle. Carlson just started walking back and forth in front of us, talking to us the entire time. I still don’t know how he did it, but he would stand in front of a person, touch their forehead, and say sleep, and they nodded off into a trance. He left me to the end and touched my forehead, and I immediately went into a trance. At that point, I felt like I just had my eyes closed, but I felt very relaxed and seemed to have tuned everything else out but for Carlson’s voice.

He then told us to open our eyes and assured us that we were still in a trance and still listening to him. At this point, Carlson told us, that he magically glued us to the seats of our chairs with superglue, and even if we tried, we could not stand up. Several of us tried to get up, but no one could get up. The more I tried to stand up, the more I was stuck in place. Then he told us to relax and not to get up, but the glue had now magically disappeared.

He then said all the seats had heaters and had turned them on to become very hot. Suddenly my bum got very hot, I felt like I was burning, and I jumped out of my seat with everyone else. The audience laughed at us, but it didn’t concern me. I felt my bum for any burns. He told us to touch the seat with a finger but warned us to be careful. I touched my chair seat, and it was so hot it made me jump back. Everyone else had the same experience. He then said he turned the heaters off, and the seat was now cold again. I gingerly tried touching it, and it was now fine. We all sat back down.

He then said something unique: one of us was a hideous monster, and it would transform and attack us.

He asked one of the other people to stand up, touched them, and said, “Look! Here is the monster!”

I looked at this hideous creature on the stage, screamed, and ran off the stage with the other subjects. I wasn’t about to get eaten! Carlson then told us to come back since the monster had vanished. I looked back on the stage, and he was right. The beast had disappeared. We returned to our seats on stage.

Now he told us that he would make us all disappear before each other’s eyes. I swear to God this happened, and when I asked Trixie about it, she laughed and said that was one of the funniest parts of the show. Anyways I was sitting there, and Carlson would walk over and touch a person in the line, and they just vanished, leaving an empty seat. He kept doing this to the people one by one from either end of the row, and they kept disappearing one by one. It got down to only me sitting there, and I was looking at Carlson waiting for him to make me disappear, but instead, he told me, you will be unable to get out of your chair, and you will watch me disappear right in front of your eyes. With that, Carlson then vanished without a trace. I tried to get up but could not do so, and I looked around, and the audience was laughing.

I didn’t see what was so funny, so I shouted, “Carlson, where are you? Don’t leave me up here all alone.”
The audience laughed even louder at me.

And then, like magic, Carlson reappeared right in front of me. I would have jumped up, but Carlson had stuck me to my chair. Then he started making the other hypnosis subjects reappear right back in their seats again. All the people suddenly reappearing was so amazing. I don’t know how he did that. He told everyone to get up and go back to their seat in the audience. But I was still stuck to my chair.

I called out, “Carlson, I can’t go. I’m stuck here.” The audience roared with laughter again. Carlson turned to me and simply said sleep and snapped his fingers. I guess I was out of it for a while, but then Carlson told me to open my eyes back up. I blinked and looked at him.

He said, “You are now free to get up and walk over to where I am standing.”
I got up and walked over to him.

He looked at me and slowly said to me. "You are a beautiful girl, but you haven’t been with a man for a very long time, and you want to be with one so badly, your desire for a man is off the scale." He then pointed to the most handsome hot guy I have ever seen, sitting in the audience.

“Isn’t that your lover over there? The man of your dreams? Go over and kiss him.”

I walked over to this hot guy and smiled at him. I grabbed him by his tie and pulled him to his feet, put my arms around him, gave him a big kiss, and hugged him tightly. Carlson told me to step back and look at the man. He snapped his fingers, and the guy aged into an old guy right before my eyes.

I exclaimed, “What happened to him? How did he get so old? “

The audience roared with laughter again, and I blushed once more. Carlson told me I could take my seat in the audience again. I didn’t know what had just happened to me, but I sat back down beside Trixie.

Then Carlson started talking about post-hypnotic suggestions, and by using a keyword, he could make me perform the trick he taught me on stage. I was wondering what he meant. Carlson looked at me and said, “Bark,” and I barked! I felt so foolish, but he repeated it, and I barked again. By now, the audience was roaring with laughter. Trixie was laughing so hard she almost fell off her chair. He made me bark several more times for effect. The audience was hysterical by this point. What was even worse, I couldn’t speak, all I could do was whimper and whine like a dog.

Carlson then walked over to me, told me I no longer had to bark and could speak again, and thanked me for participating in his show. He then smiled, walked back to the stage, turned, and said, “Kiss me goodnight.” and I immediately got up and ran over to him and kissed him. The audience laughed again, and he told me I no longer had to do that either, but he thanked me for the kiss. I was so embarrassed that I think I turned several shades of red while standing under the spotlight. He thanked me again, and I rejoined Trixie at our table. The show was over, and everyone started leaving. A few people came over to me and told me how funny I was during the show, and I just gave them a polite smile. Carlson walked over to us and thanked me for my help.

“You were such a great subject, Tammi; I will have to ask you to come back again.”

“I smiled and told him, I am still amazed at what happened here tonight, and I was part of it. I don’t know how you made everyone disappear like that.”

He smiled and said, “That’s the magic of hypnosis. No one disappeared, but I told your subconscious mind they had disappeared, and it accepted my word as the truth. Your mind shut those people out like they were not there.”
I opened my mouth to say something, but no words came out. I finally said, “Wow!”

With that, Carlson wished us a good night and left. Trixie took me over to the casino bar for a nightcap, and we shared a drink while she told me how funny I was on the stage. When you ran away screaming while thinking a monster was chasing you, that was priceless, and then when you got scared, thinking everyone had disappeared, we all lost it. She told me how Carlson had talked to me about the handsome guy in the audience under a trance as well as my two tricks, the barking one and kissing Carlson. Trixie said that she had seen Carlson’s show before, but I was so good that she wondered if I was faking it at one point, and I assured her that was not the case. She laughed, and after our drinks, she took me up to my room and wished me a good night.

I undressed for bed and got into a nightie. I turned on the headband control, pulled it on my head, and adjusted the band, so the speakers were over my ears. I pushed the play button, and I began to hear soft background music with a few sounds of water running in a stream. I closed my eyes and slowly drifted off to sleep.

It’s been a month since I was brought by Sammy Giancana to his casino for me to pay off my gambling debt to him. I have seemed to settle into a routine now. Trixie comes by in the morning, we go for breakfast, and then I am off to work out at the gym for a couple of hours. I have lunch, and then it’s over to the theatre to practice the dance moves with the other showgirls. June is telling me I am almost good enough to go into the show, but she figures another month of practice before I will be good enough to go on stage.

I was worried at one point that Sammy was going to turn me into an escort for the gamblers here at the casino, but that hasn’t happened. The opposite is true since Sammy appears to have told everyone here that I am off-limits. I am glad he did so, but I am unsure why he did this, as I thought he would want to continue to humiliate me since he called me a sissy. But am I still a man? Every day I continue to become Tammi. At times it’s a little confusing for me, as I feel less and less of a man and more of a woman. A small part of me wants to run away and become a man again elsewhere, but he seems to be losing the battle.

I am continuing the hypnosis sessions with Carlson. He has enlisted me in his hypnosis show twice a week and says he loves to work with me. I am not sure what these afternoon hypnosis sessions are doing to me, as I don’t notice any difference in my personality, which is a good thing. Carlson won’t talk to me about it other than telling me hypnosis helps my mind adjust as I transition to a woman. I do notice I have not been depressed in the least since I have been here, but it’s also been exhilarating for me to work here. Tony seems to be my driver these days, and he acts like a puppy dog around me. I think he has a crush on Tammi, but he knows Sammy has told him that I am off-limits to him.

And no one goes up against Sammy, not if they want to live. I was watching the morning news on TV while I was waiting for Trixie to arrive, and it seems a known mob associate was gunned down in Vegas last week. I don’t know if it had anything to do with the ‘other thing’ and the briefcase at Big Lou’s, and I think it’s better for me if I don’t know. I noticed that Sammy attended one of Carlson’s hypnosis shows. He was sitting at the back, watching me. I guess he wanted to check up on me and see how I was coming along. Those shows embarrass me so much. Carlson always makes me do silly things for the show, and I don’t control what he will do. I am just glad the shows are G-rated.

After Carlson’s last show yesterday, Trixie took me into a different lounge where they had a karaoke night. She somehow convinced me to go up and sing. I don’t have the highest woman’s voice, but I performed a blues song similar to how Diana Krall sings. It seemed to go over with the audience well. They all gave me a standing ovation and asked me to stay up and sing a few more songs. I gave them an excellent performance, and they were cheering for me at the end. After my last number, I noticed that Sammy was standing in the rear of the lounge watching me. I am sure he heard me sing a few numbers too. As I looked at him, he just turned and left the lounge.

I continue to take the hormones, and I haven’t really noticed any changes to my body, but it’s only been a month now. I keep busy enough here in the casino, but I miss my freedom. I don’t know how long this captivity will continue, but I don’t have any intentions of trying to escape. I have nowhere to go now. I want to see now how things will play out here. I don’t make any money right now, but I am getting everything given to me at this point. I don’t know how long this situation will last, but I am trying to make the best of it.

After Trixie and I had breakfast this morning, she told me that Sammy wanted to see me in his office. We went upstairs and waited in reception until we could go in.

Sammy sat behind his desk and got up as we entered his office and approached his desk. He shook our hands, and we both had a seat.

“Trixie, I want to commend you on your work with Tammi. She has come a long way in a month, and we haven’t had any issues arise with her. Good Work.”

“Now for you, young lady, I heard you singing last night in the lounge. I had asked Trixie to get you up on stage to sing since I had a feeling it was in you. You have a great set of pipes, and you sound convincing as a sultry-voiced nightclub singer. We have been looking for a lounge singer to accompany our pianist to entertain the guests. I think you might just fit the bill.”

“Trixie, I have set up a practice session with pianist Lyle Toomy after Tammi’s dance practice, to be held in the Moonlit Lounge. He will be waiting there for you.”

Sammy sat back down at his desk, and we took it as a cue to get up and leave his office. Now I was going to be a lounge singer too?

Trixie told me that she had made an appointment in the casino beauty salon. We walked in, and they gave me a complete makeover with a new hairstyle, salon nails, and full makeup except for lipstick.

Trixie said, “I have a surprise for you.”

One of the salon girls came up to me and said to me, “Sammy thought you should have thicker pouty lips, so I am here to give you a collagen injection to make your lips plump up and look, oh so sexy!”

I thought about it, and my lips were relatively thin and replied, “Yes, I think I would like that.”

She proceeded to give me a series of injections in my lips, and wow, did they plump out. She told me they would drop down a bit in a couple of days but would still be much fuller than before. After finishing my lips, they put on a new shade of lipstick, and I thought I looked great!

I got through the showgirl routine in its entirety today. June only told me of a few minor mistakes I had made, and I was pretty pleased with myself. For me, it was quite an accomplishment.

I then followed Trixie over to the lounge, I asked her about the hypnosis, and she told me the daily sessions were over for now, though Carlson would continue to have me in his hypnosis show twice a week. He had said for me to continue with the nightly relaxation track. She also gave me a new MP3 player and told me to listen to this one now instead of the old one.

We entered the lounge where a handsome black man was practicing on a grand piano. We walked up to him, and he got up and shook our hands. Trixie introduced me as a prospective new singer to accompany him on the piano.
Lyle grinned at me and said, “Let’s see what you can do. Do you know, ‘At Last’?”
“It’s one of my favorites I replied.

“He started playing the intro, and I waited for my cue and started singing the song. I got through it, not forgetting any of the words, and we ended the song.”
“He just silently looked at me. You sang that beautifully. You are a professional singer, right?”

“I said no. I am good at karaoke, though, and I have a great memory for lyrics.”
“Well, girl, you are going to be the star of our lounge here. We may even sing a few duets too.”

“Do you know ‘Love is Here to Stay?”
“Yes, I do.”
“On three.”

We sang the lovely duet, and we were perfectly in tune together.

After we finished, Trixie clapped her hands and said, “You two sound great singing together. I will leave you both to practice and run through a few more songs, and I will be back in an hour, then we can go to dinner.”

I asked Lyle, “Do you think people will come to listen to me singing here?”
“Girl,” he replied, “There will be standing room only once the word gets out.”

We spent the next hour running through several old standard nightclub songs, and I knew every song. I used to have many vinyl LPs and CDs with great blues and jazz nightclub songs. I have no idea what happened to them, but I hope it’s in storage somewhere. It would be a shame to lose them all.

Lyle asked me, “I have a set here tonight from 7:30 to 9:00 and then from 9:30 to 11. Would you like to sing here tonight?”

“I would love to.”

“Great, I will see you here at 7. Wear something nice.”

Trixie walked in, and I told her about my singing debut here at the lounge.

“Well, it’s five now, so let’s eat, and then you can get ready for tonight.”

We dropped by the restaurant, and I had another wonderful meal, though I have to watch what I eat now. I had to keep my dancer’s weight as well.

We chatted during dinner, and I had a coffee afterward. Trixie told me she was amazed by me. It seemed that whatever I tried, I was successful at it. I told her I have always had that mindset. No matter what it was, if I wanted to do something, I would drive myself to succeed. Yes, I have my faults too, but my drive is a part of me, and I can always count on myself.

We returned to my room. Trixie left me there and told me she would be back at 7 pm to take me down to the lounge.

I took a shower and started on my makeup. I then got into my lingerie and put on my favorite little black dress. I put on my 4-inch heels, and I was ready to go.

Trixie showed up at seven, and we went down the lounge. I walked over and said hi to Lyle, and we ran through the songs we would be performing. He set me up with a wireless mic, and the sound system in the lounge worked great.

The tables soon started to fill up, and at 7:30, I started singing ‘I’ve Got You Under My Skin.’ The audience loved it and showed their appreciation. I sang a few more numbers, and then it was Lyle’s turn. He performed a trio of songs, and then we sang a couple of duets together. With every piece, the audience was getting louder with their appreciation. I was grateful that they enjoyed our performance together. It wasn’t a full house, and many people were still talking while I sang, but Lyle assured me that would change.

We took a half-hour break at nine, and I walked over to the bar to get a drink. I had looked over the audience and saw Sammy standing in the back, clapping as loudly as anyone after my songs finished. Sammy came up behind me and startled me when he put his hand on my shoulder. With a surprised look on my face, I turned around and just said, “Hi, Sammy.”

Sammy grinned at me, “You sounded great out there.”

I thanked him for his compliment.

“I’m not just saying that, girl, I have heard a lot of singers come through here, and you are one of the best.”

I just blushed at his compliment.

“I think you are going to be our new singer in the lounge. We will have you and Lyle do the late show since you will also be one of the dancers in the Review show too. You have a real knack for show business. Girl, I think you have found your true calling.”

Sammy grinned, patted me on the back, and left the lounge. I sat down at the bar to enjoy my drink, and another man sat down beside me. He smiled at me and told me I was a gorgeous woman. I blushed and said thanks. He continued, no, really, you are the best-looking woman in this place. I just smiled at him. I supposed I would have to get used to this now, being chased by guys. I excused myself and told him that I had to go and freshen up for my next set.

I left the bar and walked down a hallway to the lady’s room, and I heard someone behind me. The man I was just talking with suddenly grabbed me and gave me a big kiss. I tried to get away, but he was too strong for me.

“You and I will go back up to my room Toots, and we will have a good time. I know you want it.”

I tried to scream, but he put his hand over my mouth. I was frightened now.
“Do as I tell you, and I won’t have to hurt you.”

He tightly held on to my arm as we walked toward the rear elevators. Just as the elevator doors opened, things changed very quickly. A blur grabbed the man and knocked him to the floor. He tried to get up, and then a second man joined the fight, and they both pounded the crap out of the guy until he was unconscious. They then picked him up and dragged him away. They told me they were casino security and to have a good night.

I should have figured this out before, but Sammy kept security watching me while I was inside the casino. Casinos have security cameras everywhere, and they called the alarm when they saw the man grab me on camera. I was a little shaken up, but I continued back to the lady’s room and fixed my makeup. When I stepped back out, a security guy stood by the door and told me he would escort me back to the lounge. He introduced himself as Joey Hamilton, and he was from casino security. Sammy had told him he was now my new bodyguard. I told him I was thankful that they saved me from that creep.

“Don’t worry, Miss. He’s not going to bother you again. He is now banned from the casino and knows better ever to show his face here again.”

We went back to the lounge, and I had another drink to calm down. I continued my set as nothing had happened, and we finished with ‘Fly Me to the Moon,’ and the crowd gave me a rousing applause. I didn’t tell Lyle what had happened, but when Trixie met me, she had a concerned look on her face.

She asked me, “Are you ok? That was brave of you to go back out and sing after what happened to you.”

I just replied, “The show must go on.”

And she laughed. “From now on, Sammy has given you a bodyguard. This casino is supposed to be a safe place, and Sammy won’t stand for anything like that happening again to you here.”

“I know, his name is Joey, and he is standing right over there, keeping an eye on me.”

Well, I was a hit, and pretty soon, we had my name upon the Casino Marquee sign as Tammi DuBois giving my showtimes. Lyle and I were performing our set Wednesday through Saturday at 11 pm. The casino moved us into one of the larger venues since we packed them in. These were exciting times.

A month later, I debuted as a Showgirl. We had different outfits for every show, and they were all fantastic to wear. Blanche fitted me for my costumes, and they were all stunning. Of course, they showed a lot of skin and didn’t leave much to the imagination, but decorated with sparkles, feathers, and sequins, as showy as one can get. The most significant change was that I started using breasts glued to my chest and blended to my skin color with some makeup. They looked realistic, and this meant I could take a shower, and I looked like a girl as long as I had a towel around me. I was extremely nervous going out as a dancer on the first night.

June took me aside and said, “You have learned all the routines and can do them flawlessly. Don’t overthink it and go out on the stage and have some fun. Remember to smile at the audience the entire time you are on stage.”

We got in position on a gangway behind the back curtain. It would open slightly to a stairway at the rear of the stage where we would walk down in pairs, holding each other’s hand. As the last couple on the stairs, we walked down to the stage and joined the group. From then on, we ran through all our various routines and patterns. In the end, we walked downstairs at the front of the stage and ran up the aisles through the audience and then reversed aisles and ran back up to the stage, all in time with the music, and we made fun yipping noises as we ran. The audience loved us. We did a chorus line high kick in unison as our finale, and with that, the curtain dropped on us. The crowd roared, and we gave our encore, and the show was over. I was on cloud 9, as it was so much fun to do. I thoroughly enjoyed myself out there. All the other girls congratulated me for not ‘fucking up’ with a smile, and I had to laugh. The rush I got from that performance was addictive. As I looked over the crowd in the audience, I could see Sammy and Joey standing at the back, both clapping for me.

------

Time must fly when you are having fun. It’s been just over a year since Sammy had brought me to the casino to repay my gambling debt. I was performing nightly as a showgirl in the ‘Casino Review’ show and a nightclub singer for most of that time.

I worked with Carlson until his contract with the Casino was up and he left for another gig. I didn’t mind as his hypnosis show had always embarrassed the heck out of me. He did give me a going-away present with about a dozen different MP3 players that had some of his sleep-inducing hypnosis on them. I gave him a kiss goodbye after his last show, and he didn’t make me do it.

I had moved from my original little room up to a suite on a higher floor in the hotel. I could now come and go as I pleased. The salon finished my laser hair removal, and I never had to shave any longer. Sammy’s lawyers had given me a legal name change as well as a gender change. I had a new ID with a birth certificate, passport, and driver’s license showing my name, as Tammi DuBois, and my sex is now female. Joey was always around, and when I was outside of my suite, he was with me. I didn’t even have to drive since Joey took me everywhere I wanted to go.

Today I was scheduled for a bunch of surgeries. What I had come up for me was a facial feminization surgery; they were going to shave my brow, feminize my nose and shave my Adam’s apple even though it wasn’t that noticeable. I was also going to get Vegas-sized DD breasts, and the last operation was going to be my sex reassignment surgery later in the week. By now, I had accepted that I was a woman, and I didn’t want to ever go back to being a man. Tommy was gone, and only Tammi remained. I was looking forward to these surgeries.

Joey drove my good friend Trixie and me over to the plastic surgeon’s office for a consult. We entered his office, met the surgeon, and discussed all the procedures he would perform on me. He had me scheduled for the breast enhancement surgery that afternoon in his office. I grew out to a C cup on hormones, but that’s not good enough for Vegas, so the doctor would give me a pair of DD implants. Tomorrow I would have the FFS surgery performed in his office, and then next week, I was going to go into the hospital where the surgeon would perform the sex reassignment surgery.

After a year on hormones, my boy parts had shrunk way down in size, and they didn’t work any longer, so I wasn’t about to miss them. Initially, I was worried that I wouldn’t enjoy becoming a woman and would have trouble accepting the changes. But I didn’t have any issues. Other than that night, some loser grabbed me, security kept all the creeps away from me, and I had had no problems afterward.

At the end of the afternoon, we walked out from the surgeon’s office, and I had a new pair of boobs, and wow, they pushed out of my dress. I was wearing false breasts to keep my dress size at a DD cup, but now they would be all me, no more falsies required. I was elated, and this was only the first step. Joey drove us back to the casino.

The next day we returned to the surgeon’s office, and they took me in for the FFS surgery. This time it was more involved, and I was out for a few hours while they operated on my face. I woke up feeling like a truck ran over my face, and the nurse gave me a couple of pain pills. She said that the surgery went off without a hitch, and I could go home in an hour or so after the doctor came by to check how I was.

The doctor came in and examined me and told me I didn’t need that much work. As part of the brow shave, they had adjusted my hairline to make it look more feminine. They reshaped my nose, making it a little smaller and narrower, and shaved the bit of Adam’s apple that I had. The bandages would stay on for a few weeks while my face healed, but next week I would have the SRS procedure that would make me look indistinguishable from a woman.

The big day finally arrived, and Joey drove Trixie and me over to the hospital, where I checked in for the surgery. I undressed and put on a gown, and the nurse helped me on the gurney. I said to Trixie, I will see you soon. And with that, I was wheeled into the operating room, where I met the surgery team that would perform my SRS procedure. The anesthetist placed the mask over my face and told me to count down, and I soon blacked out.

I woke up in recovery, and the nurse said hi to me. She gave me a piece of ice to wet my mouth as it was parched. She told me the surgery was a success, and there were no complications. I felt between my legs, and it was now all flat under the bandages, but things down there ached. I was now a complete woman.

The doctor came in to see me and told me the operation went well. He wanted me to stay in the hospital overnight and see him tomorrow. They wheeled me back to my room, and Trixie waited for me. I was still a little out of it on the pain meds, and the nurse gave me another shot. I said hi to Trixie and then faded off for a while. When I woke up again, I could feel pain and rang for the nurse. Trixie had left for home, and I faded off again once I got the shot.

I still felt sore and uneasy the next day, but the pain had gone down quite a lot. They gave me some pain pills and a prescription for more drugs. Trixie came by and helped me into my clothes and the wheelchair, and they wheeled me to a limo waiting outside the hospital. I gingerly got up out of the wheelchair, and the driver and Trixie helped me into the car. We went back to the casino to a rear entrance, and they got me a wheelchair to take me up to my suite. I stayed in bed recovering for a week, and Trixie had gotten my prescription filled, so I didn’t have any shortage of pills for any pain. By the end of the week, I was walking around my suite, taking careful little steps as I was still very sore down there. My face was feeling better, and we were going back to the doctor tomorrow. He would unwrap the bandages around my face, boobs, and new vagina. I could hardly wait.

The next day, Trixie wheeled me down to where Joey was waiting with a limo at the rear entrance, and we went over to the doctor. The doctor unwrapped my boobs first, and they looked spectacular! The nurse knew my bra size and gave me a special bra to keep tension against my chest, around my new breasts, and help them heal.

My face was next. The doctor carefully unwrapped the bandages. I saw Trixie look at me with surprise as the doctor removed them. The doctor smiled and said, you are healing nicely, don’t worry about the bruising and the swelling. That will go away. He told me he also did a little work on my eyes to make them look larger. He handed me a mirror, and to be honest; I still looked pretty bad. My face was bruised and swollen, and I really couldn’t see that anything was better. It all looked worse. The doctor said not to worry, it’s all normal, and I will notice a significant change when the swelling and bruising go down in a few weeks.

Lastly, the doctor removed the bandages around my new vagina, and once they were off, he told me it looked great as well. He let me have a look at it using the mirror. I was going to be swollen there for some time, and I could see the scars and stitches, but again the doctor said that was perfectly normal and would also take a few weeks to heal.

The doctor and nurse then unpacked what looked like a ton of bloody gauze from inside my vagina. Once they removed the gauze, the nurse gave it a douche and used more gauze to dry it, and repeated the douche. Then the doctor got up and told me he would see me back in a month, but if I felt a lot of pain or any other complications like bleeding, to call immediately.

Once the doctor left, the nurse brought out a set of dilators. I knew this was coming. She took the smallest one, showed me how to lube it up with K-Y jelly, and how to insert it into my vagina. It hurt going in, and she said that is perfectly normal. She showed me how deep it was supposed to go and how long I would leave it there and then pull it out and slowly reinsert it again. I would have to perform this procedure 2 to 3 times a day initially. She also gave me a schedule showing me how long I would use the smallest dilator before moving on to the next larger one. Using these dilators was something that I would have to do for the rest of my life, or the vagina would shrink and close up.

We cleaned it off, put it back in the set with the other dilators, put it all in a bag, and Joey drove us back to the casino.

When we got back to my suite, Trixie opened the door and said, “WOW!”

I asked her what had happened, she pushed the wheelchair in, and I was amazed, there were fresh flowers everywhere! The smell was fabulous! A little card read, ‘We are happy for you, Tammi, and we wish you a speedy recovery.’ Trixie stayed with me for a while, and we chatted. Then she had to leave, and I puttered around for a bit and went back for a nap.

It’s been over a year since I had my surgeries. The doctor had told me I had recovered beautifully. He was right, and my boobs looked fabulous, so did my face and vagina. Everything had healed up superbly, and I was happy.

My singing and dancing career was also in full swing. As soon as I was able, I rejoined the showgirls and went back to singing at the nightclub. I noticed that Sammy was a regular at both shows. He made a point of coming up to me and telling me what a great job I was doing for the casino and how proud of me he was. I can’t say it was because of me, but the casino revenues were up, and I was packing them in at the nightclub every night I performed. I felt relieved that Sammy seemed to like me now, and I wasn’t worried at all that one day his goons would take me away somewhere, never to return.

As a showgirl, I still got a thrill every time I was out on stage. It was so much fun to do. The audience always loved us, and after the show, we would stand in front of the stage and let people take their pictures with us. I was a particular hit since I was also famous as a singer there. People started asking me, why don’t I also sing a couple of songs in the Review show? I hadn’t considered it, but the word made its way up to Sammy, and he had a meeting with all the showgirls. Sammy stated that he wanted me to sing a few songs during the show. The other girls knew I had a great singing voice, and they all thought it would be a great idea and would make the show even more popular.

The first night I performed, it was a total hit, as previously we had only danced our routines to recorded songs and music. The audience loved it. Soon I was the featured singer in the show and would perform several numbers, and they billed me as Tammi DuBois, the Singing Showgirl.

It didn’t take long for a record producer to see me perform in the Showgirl Review and the nightclub.

After I had finished my set at the club one night, I got word that Sammy wanted to see me upstairs. I went up with Joey, my bodyguard, and we walked into Sammy’s office. Another man was also sitting there. Sammy introduced me to Stuart, and this guy was a top producer from Los Angeles, on vacation in Vegas, and dropped by to hear me sing. He told me I had a lovely sultry voice, a classic Jazz, Blues, or Big Band singer sound. He was impressed with my singing ability and wanted me to come out to LA to record a few demos and see how well I could do.

“There are a lot of young pop singers, but there are only a handful of women out there who are doing what you can do, and I think we can make you into a big star.”

Sammy smiled at me and said, “What do you think, Tammi? Would you like to see if you can make it as a singer and record some hits? If this works out, I would love to manage you, and I will do everything I can to make you a star.”

“This realization overwhelmed me, and I almost fainted. I could not say anything for a few seconds, and I finally replied, “Yes, I would love to do this.”

The producer and Sammy gave me a big smile, we shook hands, and he told me he would be in touch next week. But since we are here now, let’s all go for a drink at one of the nightclubs here to celebrate. We went downstairs into one of the clubs where Sammy had a private table, and we toasted to my success and talked for the rest of the night about show business. The producer’s name was Stuart McKenzie, a jazz purist. He told me about the people he had worked with, and it was a who’s who of the jazz world. Sammy also had a tremendous knowledge of show business, as running a casino is half show business, he understood how to make it work for the casino’s advantage.

The following week, I flew with my bodyguard Joey down to LA, taking a limo to Stuart’s production studio. A small group of studio musicians accompanied me while I sang the numbers.

I made several demos. I could usually do them in one or two takes if I didn’t know the song that well, but I had a vast repertoire of songs I knew since I had been singing for almost two years now. I impressed Stuart with my singing ability, as he gave me a few pieces to challenge my vocal range. I was lucky, I guess, as a man, I never had a deep voice. After a year of singing in the club and some vocal lessons, I trained my voice to hit the higher notes without cracking. I now sounded more like a woman when I was singing. But my voice was still on the lower end of the female range. And that was where Stuart seemed to like it.

Stuart called it a wrap and thanked me for coming into the studio. He told me he would shop my demos around to the jazz recording labels and see any interest in me. He promised to be in touch with Sammy and me, so Joey and I left the studio. We stopped for lunch, hopped on a plane back to Vegas, and went back to my suite in the casino, where I got ready for my evening show with the girls.

A couple of months went by. One afternoon, I had a call from Sammy to come up to his office. I went right up, and he was sitting there with Stuart. They were both smiling at me.

I looked at them and said, "And?"

Stuart grinned at me and said, "I have a recording deal here if you are interested."

I was astonished, I think I squealed with joy in front of them, and they both laughed. It was an excellent contract. Stuart and Sammy had been looking through it with their lawyers, and I asked if I could read it as well. They handed me a copy, and I went through it. It was a typical recording contract. Since I had a singing contract with the casino, any shows I performed would be in our venue. But they did make allowances for me to go on tour during the Vegas off-season months when things were not as busy here. The studio also wanted to record live performances in the casino lounge where I usually performed.

The contract compensation was quite good. Sammy’s lawyers had negotiated on my behalf, and they compensated me well, with royalties from my recordings. It looked like we could stand to make several million dollars if I was successful.
We signed the contract, and I would travel back to LA the next week to cut my first album at the recording studio. Stuart and the recording company had requested the songs I sing, and I began to practice them the first night in the lounge with Lyle.

Joey and I went back to LA the next week, and in a few days, I completed several takes and arrangements of each song they wanted me to sing. I was overjoyed at my first record coming out. I bought Variety at the casino news shop and kept an eye out for any mention of my new recording. Finally, a critic in Variety reviewed my CD, and he thought I was one of the best contemporary jazz singers in years. The review overjoyed me, and Sammy informed me that the CD sales were doing well. They were also going to make a limited audiophile vinyl pressing of my album for the real purists who don’t like CDs. I was able to get copies of both.

I had finally found my audio collection in storage. I had some of the guys bring up my stereo system to my suite, and I was finally able to play my records, and my new recording was excellent. The production quality was superb, and it sounded like I was singing in the same room. It always takes a little getting used to hearing your voice recorded and played back to you, but I was used to it now and thought I sounded terrific.

As I was listening to the recording, my phone rang. I picked it up, and it was Sammy. He asked me if I wanted to go out and celebrate that my album has just gone gold! I said sure, and I would love to go out and celebrate. Where would you like to meet? He just said come down to the casino around 6:30, and we can go from there. I said that would be fine and hung up.

I took a shower and got myself ready to go out. My hair was now down to my shoulder blades and looked just wonderful. I dried it with a blow dryer and then sat down and made myself up. I put on my lingerie and stockings and picked a new dress from my now extensive collection of nightclub wear. I put on a set of 4-inch heels. I called Joey on my phone and told him to knock when he got up to my room.

I heard a knock on my door a few minutes later, and Joey escorted me down to see Sammy. I don’t think I have told you much about Joey. Ever since that night of the ‘incident,’ Joey has been my guardian angel who watches over me. He is an ex-army ranger, He has a black belt in several martial arts disciplines, and he may even be packing a gun, but I have never asked him. Joey always wears a suit and tie and always seems to be in the background. Sammy has many enemies, and after the incident, he insisted that Joey be my bodyguard whenever I am outside my room. I would almost think that Sammy cares for me and wants me to be protected, but I always put that thought out of my mind. Why would he be interested in a trans girl like me?

We found Sammy in the casino, and we walked over to ‘Grappa,’ the casino’s 4-star Mediterranean restaurant. They gave us a table in a private room there, and we were seated together. Joey told me he would wait outside our room until he was needed and call for him. Sammy smiled at me as we sat down.

“We have known each other for a long time now, Tammi, and we have quite the history. I wanted to inform you that you have repaid your gambling debt in full, and you no longer owe the casino any money.”

“I have also told my staff that the fact you are transgender is your secret, and there will be heavy repercussions if they ever tell anyone else. If you wish to inform the world, that is your decision, but I think you should keep this to yourself.”

“Tammi, I never thought I would say this to you, but these last couple of years that we have known each other have been eye-opening for me. Since the first night when Trixie brought you up to my office, I have been attracted to you. At first, I had mixed feelings about it. It bothered me, knowing you were a guy. But now, you are a woman in every way that I can see. I have to confess; I love being around you, and I can’t get enough of you, Tammi.

“As you know, I am presently living alone since I sold my mansion and now live in the penthouse in the casino hotel. I haven’t been looking for a wife or a girlfriend, and then you came into my life.”

“Now, I always feel better and love it when you are around me. As Bogart once said, here’s looking at you, kid.” He raised his glass in a toast, and we clinked our glasses together.

I was in shock here. This powerful guy who could have any woman he wanted was toasting me and telling me how much he loved me being around. I didn’t know what to say, so I just smiled and let him keep talking.

“Now, Tammi, I was wondering, and only if you gave me your permission, I would like to take you out and date you, as I want to see where this will end up.”

Now I was bouncing up and down inside. This man who I once thought would kill me now wants to date me. He wants to date a trans woman like me! But no longer am I the man who I once was. That man is dead. I am now a new woman, and I have let go of my past. I only want to look forward, and my future looks bright. If Sammy wants to be a part of that future, let’s see where that will lead us.

“Sammy, I am willing to date you if you are interested in me. I don’t know where it will go either, but let’s find out together. After all, we only live once.”

Sammy got up and kissed my hand. I felt a decidedly great feeling run through my body. It was electric!

Our meal came, and we chatted throughout dinner. Sammy was full of surprises, and he had an Ivy League education in business. He could have probably been a CEO in any Fortune 500 company. Still, when his father died, Sammy instead took over his father’s casino in Vegas and was very successful at running it. He kept buying other casinos around Vegas, and although his places were not the biggest ones, he felt they were the classiest places in town.

I don’t know if it was luck or fate that brought us together, but I had never been more successful or happier in my life, and Sammy was standing right behind me. I think our feelings for each other were mutual. Maybe we did complement each other, but there was something about him that I really liked and admired as well. I just never really considered he would be interested in little old me.

We left the casino and walked over to the theatre, and caught a late show stand-up comedy act. We laughed and enjoyed the evening together and had a few more drinks. Sammy brought me up to my suite at the end of the night, held me close, and kissed me good night. I was elated since I now had a boyfriend! And he was a casino owner and my manager too! I kissed him again, and he said good night as I walked into my suite. I closed the door, went over to my minibar, and made myself another drink. There was no way I could sleep now; I was far too excited for that. I had to tell someone. I called up Trixie.

“Trixie, you will never guess what happened tonight! Sammy wants to date me!”

“Wow! Tammi, you scored big time. I should have figured he fancies you; Sammy is always talking about you, and there is a smile on his face whenever he does. I thought it was because you were doing so well for the casino, but I guess there is much more to it than I imagined.”

“I can’t believe it either. Once again, I am floating around in my room. Sammy made my evening when he told me that. I am just ecstatic here.”

Trixie and I talked about Sammy for another hour before we said goodbye. I tried to get to sleep, but my eyes were wide open. Eventually, I nodded off to sleep.

The following day, I woke up and made my little pot of coffee. I kept coffee cream in my tiny fridge now as well. I poured myself a cup, turned on the TV, and watched a bit of the morning news. Nothing much was going on in the world, but then they started talking about me, how a local casino lounge singer and singing showgirl was now making it big with her debut album. Sammy had given them an interview, and I watched him on TV telling them what a talented jazz singer I was, and if they wanted to hear me live, I was playing nightly at 11 pm in the ‘High Roller’ casino nightclub lounge. They could also listen to me as the ‘Singing Showgirl’ in the ‘Casino Review’ show nightly at 7 pm. They talked about my new album and how it was now available in stores and online.

I thought that Sammy was a great promoter and finished my morning coffee while watching the show. Afterward, I got ready for my day and picked out a nice outfit to wear before I went for breakfast.

I gave Trixie a call and asked her to join me for breakfast. She said sure, but you may want to wear sunglasses. Many people are here today, and I think they may be looking for that new singer.

I found a pair of sunglasses and met up with Trixie in the cafeteria.

“Can you believe the buzz around here, girl? I think Sammy will have to raise the cover charge or sell advance tickets for the nightclub because of all this publicity.”

I laughed, and we got breakfast. I kept a low profile and tried to stay away from the crowds. I didn’t want to make life more difficult for Joey. We snuck out the rear entrance into a waiting car so that I could work out at the gym.

I got a call from Sammy. He asked me what I thought of the crowd in the casino. I told him it was all new to me. I was trying to keep out of sight for the moment and told Sammy that I saw him giving the interview on TV. He laughed and said I hope they got my good side, and he told me they also had run that interview yesterday on the news.

We returned to the casino, and I hid until the afternoon dance practice in my suite. I called up Joey and told him I would be leaving my room in 20 minutes. I changed into my workout dance togs, and Joey and I made our way to the practice. There were still people everywhere. I wasn’t sure why, but I guess people were hoping to see me. I entered the theatre with Joey. They had to post security at the entrance since people kept wandering in. We said hi and went into the theatre. Joey sat in the seats, and I went up on the stage with the rest of the girls. We practiced our routines for the evening’s show, ensuring which numbers I would be singing tonight. It seemed all the girls had heard of my new recording and asked me about it. I had a case of CDs shipped to me, so I told them they could get a free copy of my album when they arrived, and I would autograph it if they liked. They all cheered. I guess I made their day.

When the show started, and we came down the stairs, I noticed Sammy was sitting up front smiling at me. The theatre was usually well filled, but tonight it was packed. There wasn’t an empty seat in the house. We started our routine, and I performed my first song. It was one of the ones I did on my album. After I had finished singing it, the crowd roared. I had never seen anything like it. The same thing happened on my second number of the night. After I finished singing, they clapped and cheered. It was unbelievable, and I think Sammy was one of the loudest people out there. I performed five numbers that night, and at the end of our performance, we received a standing ovation. We opened the curtain, performed our encore, and I sang one more song. Once again, the crowd was just crazy out there. The curtain dropped, and the other girls came around and hugged me. Was that ever great, Tammi! You were unbelievable! I felt like the crowd was recharging me as the night progressed, and I felt like I would burst with excitement.

Usually, the showgirls would mingle in the audience after the performance, but there were so many people out there we were afraid to go out. I called Sammy and asked him what we should do. He brought in some security guys to act as a buffer and called me back when we were safe to come out. There were still many of the audience out there, and it seemed they all wanted a photo with me.

Security had the people get into a line, and they took pictures with me and said hi. Everyone just told me they loved me, and I had an incredible voice. I did this for an hour and told security I needed to leave to get ready for my nightclub show.

They escorted me backstage, where I changed, and Joey escorted me to my suite. I had a quick shower, did my makeup and hair, and dressed in one of my sexiest black dresses. This one had sparkles all over it too. Did I ever tell you how much I love sparkly dresses?

Joey escorted me down to the nightclub when I was ready. The place was packed, and it was standing room only at the bar. When the audience saw me walk in, they started clapping, and I hadn’t sung a number yet. Sammy was standing by the piano, and he introduced me as the casino’s newest star singer, the singing showgirl, Tammi DuBois. The crowd cheered, and I began singing my first number, another of the songs in my album. After it was over, the applause was overwhelming. I thought back to the first night I sang in the nightclub. It wasn’t even half full, and most people ignored me, how things have changed for me!

I began my second number, and the crowd applauded again after it was over. The people were so excited listening to me; the atmosphere in the club was incredible; it just energized me. It was like that the rest of my set. I sang, and they applauded, whistled, and cheered when I finished. While I was singing, they were quiet and listening to me. I was used to singing against a din of conversation, but not tonight. No one was talking while I was singing.

I finished the first set, and Sammy brought me over a drink. A crowd of people was around me as Sammy made his way up to me, kissed me, and handed me the glass. A local reporter managed to take a picture of Sammy as he kissed me. He asked me if Sammy and I were an item. I just smiled and kissed Sammy back. The next day, we were in the papers as Las Vegas’ newest celebrity dating couple.

The positive reviews kept coming in the following weeks, and the album kept selling. It went platinum after the first month, and the sales were great.

Sammy and I were quite the item in Vegas. We were progressing in our relationship, and we enjoyed each other’s company, so the crowd of fans didn’t matter to us. There always seemed to be a couple of photographers following us around. I was getting used to this kind of attention, and it didn’t seem to bother Sammy either.

One night after our dinner and after my lounge show, Sammy asked me if I would like to go back to his place in the hotel’s penthouse. Wow! I would love to come back there with you. After signing many copies of my CD for my fans after the show, we made it out of the lounge and took a private elevator up to Sammy’s penthouse. He had a special pass to call the elevator, and then he punched in a code to send the elevator up to his suite. The doors opened up on a stunningly beautiful entry inside the suite itself. Sammy showed me around his place, telling me that he first used it as a high roller suite, but after a jerk trashed it one night, he decided to keep it for his use after the extensive repairs. He showed me all the views of Vegas from his place, and they were stunning. He then walked over to a bar and made us a couple of drinks. We toasted to our good health and success, and then we sat in his living room and made some small talk while we sipped our drinks.

Sammy then leaned over and kissed me. I put my arms around his neck and kissed him back. We were now giving each other French kisses, and I got more aroused. I could feel that Sammy felt the same way about me.

“Would you like to see my bedroom?”

“I thought you would never ask.”

I followed Sammy into this colossal bedroom with an adjoining bath. Let me go in and freshen up a bit first. I went into the bathroom, removed my dress, and stripped down to my lingerie and heels. I took a small tube out of my purse and lubricated my vagina.

I walked back out, and Sammy was waiting for me beside the bed in his boxers. I walked over to him, kissed him again, knelt in front, and pulled down his boxers to unwrap my gift. Sammy’s tool sprang out and was looking right at me. I grabbed it with one hand and brought it over to my mouth, and tasted it while his musky scent was arousing me. I licked the head with my tongue, then up and down his shaft before taking him into my mouth. Sammy just groaned while I swallowed his entire length, and I felt him becoming harder as I started to suck on him in earnest. Sammy reached down and pulled me up in front of him. He told me to lie on the bed and lay down beside me. Sammy began kissing me and embracing me. I felt his manhood find my sex, and he entered me.

I whispered to him. “You are my first, and I am a virgin there.”

He slowly entered me and began to pump me harder. I had intercourse before when I was a man, but this was so much more different. I could feel a wave building inside me as Sammy massaged my nipples and breasts, and it seemed to be a full-body experience.

When I didn’t think it could feel any better, my first orgasm hit me. I started making noises, and Sammy told me, “Go ahead and scream if you like no one else, but I will hear you.”

The pleasure was so intense, and then the second one hit, my body convulsed in satisfaction as I screamed in delight. These feelings were so unlike anything I had ever experienced. I was so glad I religiously had done all the dilation procedures and kept them up regularly.

Sammy was very well endowed, and I felt no pain, just pleasure while he was inside me. Sammy was still pounding me hard when I had my third orgasm. I felt him tighten up, and then he came inside me as I orgasmed for the fourth time. Sammy stopped, held me in an embrace, and slowly pulled out. It was just amazing.

“Oh, My, God! Sammy, that was incredible! I have never felt anything like that in my entire life.”

He smiled and gave me another hug. “There’s always more where that came from, babe.” as he grinned at me.

I laid there in my afterglow, thinking to myself how glad I was for becoming a woman. As a man, sex to me always felt two-dimensional, and now it was in 3D with surround sound, a new experience, unlike anything I had ever done before. I told Sammy I wanted to do it again.

Sammy smiled, “Well, Tammi, you know what to do if you want to get me hard again.”

I got into position and began again, using my lips on his member to awaken the giant. We continued to enjoy each other’s company for the rest of the night.

Julia’s Note: This is the last part of my story, but I have written two endings for it. I will post the alternate ending in a couple of days.

It seemed that Sammy and I couldn’t get enough of each other. I moved my things up into his penthouse, and we began to live together. Sammy was such a joy to be around. He was always considerate and treated me like a real lady. Sammy never raised his voice at me and always spoke quietly and lovingly to me. Sammy was my rock; he was there for me whenever I needed him, and I loved him for it. I had fallen for this man as well.

My singing career at the casino and as a recording artist had exploded. Tickets for my shows were the hottest item in Vegas, and I was performing more shows a week than ever. I released my second album, a live recording in the casino lounge. It sounded so intimate, just a great album, and it also went Platinum.

As a jazz artist, I didn’t expect to win any general awards, but Sammy and I flew to LA to attend the Grammys, and we won Album of the Year and Best Jazz Vocal Album for my first album. That year I was nominated in five Grammy categories, ‘record of the year,’ ‘album of the year,’ ‘song of the year,’ ‘best new artist,’ and ‘best jazz vocal album.’ I was happy I won a general category and gladly accepted the awards with Sammy and Stuart.

Sure, the awards were outstanding, but what was great was while we were on stage, Sammy went up to the microphone, and instead of thanking everyone, he turned to me and asked me, “Tammi, will you marry me?”

I was shocked but immediately ran to the mic and said, “YES!”

Sammy then brought out this massive diamond engagement ring and placed it on my finger, and we embraced. The audience went crazy, and our engagement went out live worldwide. Needless to say, that clip was on the news everywhere.

We went to several after Grammy parties and had a great time while we were in LA. Everyone wanted to congratulate us on our engagement, and the awards were now secondary. Sammy and I eventually made it back to our hotel, and we had our special celebration that lasted most of the night. Once again, Sammy had put me on cloud nine, and I was so happy that the rest of that night was a blur for me.

The next day we got up late and ordered room service for brunch and once again celebrated my Grammy wins and our engagement. We both took a shower together and got ready to head back to Vegas. Sammy had booked us a private jet, and we made it back to Vegas without any issue. We made it back to the casino, and the press was waiting for us. We did several interviews, and no, we hadn’t set a wedding date, and yes, we were happy we won the Grammy awards. After making it through the TV news and press gauntlet, we returned to our penthouse.

On a message, Stuart informed us that the record company had given me several jazz concert dates for the major jazz festivals I would attend during the fall. The recording company had set me up with a group of musicians who would travel and accompany me while on tour. It would be a lot of fun, and I knew I would enjoy it.

The festivals I would attend were in September, October, and November. Most of them were in the US, but there were going to be three festivals in Canada, Montreal, Toronto, and Vancouver. One of my favorite festivals was in Monterey. I had attended it many times but never thought I would ever headline it.

I asked Sammy how he was going to manage without me around. He grinned and told me; I can get a jet and come out to watch you sing if I get lonely. And I knew he was serious. I love that man. We still hadn’t set a wedding date, so I sat down with Sammy and asked him. We looked at the calendar and thought a weekend in Vegas would be an excellent month during mid-January. It’s in the low season, and we can get away for a honeymoon, maybe in Hawaii or Mexico.

The Grammy awards gave a boost to my record sales. My new and first albums were selling well, and tickets to see me in Vegas were always sold out months in advance. I was now doing shows Wednesday through Sunday, with days off on Monday and Tuesday.

I enjoyed my Vegas shows at the nightclub and in the Review show. The review show was at nine and the nightclub show was at 11. Since the revenue had increased from both my shows, Sammy had set up a live band for both. It was larger for the Review show and a four-piece jazz band in the nightclub. Lyle was still my piano man, and we still sang the odd duet together, but we now also had drums, sax, and bass to accompany me in the club.

I received the itinerary for the festival shows I would be performing around the country. Sammy also came up with another great idea. Since I wouldn’t be around the casino while on tour, he set me up to fly back between festival dates and perform special concert shows in our main theatre. We set up the dates for those as well. It would mean a bit of back-and-forth travel for me, but it would have the benefit that I would see Sammy more often too. We tried to make it two nights a week that I would return to the casino to perform a couple of back-to-back shows and then fly on a private jet to the next festival where I would perform either on a weeknight or a weekend date, depending on the festival. The longest haul flights would occur when I was performing in jazz festivals on the east coast, but we figured it would be worth it for the casino and our relationship.

Sammy’s idea worked great since the Vegas Concert shows sold out in a couple of days when the tickets went up for sale.

We started for our first festival date and flew out. The flight was uneventful, we made it there, and I performed my set at the Montreal Jazz festival. The Canadian people loved me, and I had a warm reception and felt very appreciated.

After it was over, I got back on our jet again and flew back to Vegas. I had a couple of days off and then performed two nights in the casino theatre. I dressed up as a showgirl, but I didn’t dance and just sang my set and let the showgirls dance behind me. A jazz orchestra backed us up. It was spectacular, and the crowd roared. The critics and the public loved the new show and gave it great reviews. We repeated it the next night with the same results.

The next festival was the Monterey Jazz festival. Sammy accompanied me up to Monterey and watched as I performed my set there. Once again, everyone loved my singing. We were also making brisk CD sales, and I spent time autographing the CDs for the fans. Sammy and I flew back to Vegas, and we spent time together the next few days until my next Vegas Show.

The rest of the fall was similar. I think I performed at a dozen Jazz shows all over the US and three Canadian stops. The crowds loved me everywhere, and the reviews were just incredible. I also recorded another live album one night at the casino show, and it would soon be on CD. Stuart called me and asked if I could get into the studio to record a Christmas Jazz CD. I also fit that into my itinerary. It was a busy time for me, but we had scheduled it very well, and I had my off days with Sammy.

When I went to LA to record the Christmas CD, Sammy came along. I spent two days in the studio recording, and it would be out by Thanksgiving. I sang all the old Christmas standards giving them my take with a jazz arrangement, and the tracks sounded great. Sammy and I spent some time shopping on Rodeo Drive in LA, where I purchased many new designer dresses and accessories. I even got Sammy to buy a few new designer suits and a new tuxedo. We had a stream of paparazzi following us constantly, and I would always smile for those guys since they were only doing their jobs. Many stars complain about them, but I would always stop and pose for their shots, and they respected us. We had a great time, and then we returned to Vegas to set up for another of my shows there.

Things were going great with us, and Sammy and I were never happier. Life was fast and busy and fun. I enjoyed performing the new Vegas show, and all the girls thought it was great. We were all having so much fun performing them. I never felt that singing, touring, and performing was a job. I was doing something I found that I loved to do and enjoyed, so how could I even consider it work?

After the festival season, I went back to my regular performances with the Review. It was easier on me since I didn’t have to go through the daily dance practices, but I would still come out once a week to keep myself up on the dance moves and also to learn my marks in the show, as I didn’t want to be singing in the wrong place while they were dancing around me. Still, I kept my spot as the Singing Showgirl, and we did variations of the special shows I performed during the jazz festivals.

I also performed the lounge shows. They were trendy as well, and I was always autographing my CDs. We sold them in the lounge and some of the casino shops. Sammy would always show up during my break and share a drink with me between sets.

Thanksgiving came around, and we shared a quiet Thanksgiving dinner with our friends in the penthouse. The casino kitchen staff catered it, and they did a great job, and everyone had a great time. After dinner, Sammy and the other guys watched the football game, and the girls were chatting and drinking wine in the kitchen while picking over the turkey carcass. We spoke about our wedding coming up in January, and many of my girlfriends were excited about it. It was still in the planning stages, but we were going to be married in the casino wedding chapel and reception in one of our banquet rooms. We were not looking at a big wedding but were inviting as many people as could fit in the chapel. We asked a lot of friends to the reception afterward. Sammy wondered about a church wedding, but that was off the table when the priest heard I was transgender. Sammy was upset about it, but I told him not to worry. He said, “That church wouldn’t get a cent of my money any longer.”

I continued to perform the shows every night of the week. December came around, and my Christmas CD was released. I could hear it play on the casino music system and other Christmas music. It took a little getting used to hearing myself singing, but Sammy put it into place when I was on tour. I would be walking in the casino and start humming, and I would realize I was listening to one of my songs. My singing career has boosted the casino’s bottom line, and Sammy never let me forget that. He was always complimenting me on my success as a singer.

We celebrated New Year in the casino, and we had a large party there, and I was one of the featured singers. It was a lot of fun, and we watched the New Year roll in on a giant wall projection. After New Year, they fitted my bridesmaids and me for the bride’s and bridesmaid’s gowns. Sammy and his boys got fitted for their new tuxedos. We were having the band perform the wedding music. So many people wanted to see our wedding we had decided to hold it in the theatre. The people working at the casino wanted to see our marriage too, so we decided to close the casino while we were being married, then everyone working there could come by if they wanted.

Finally, it was our wedding day. The casino closed down an hour before the wedding, and the theatre filled up. Everyone was waiting for me in the theatre as I walked up in my wedding gown. The ushers opened the doors for me as I walked up to the theatre doors. I heard the music start, and that was my cue to walk down the central aisle to the stage. I slowly walked towards the stage as the flashes were going off all around me. I could see Sammy waiting there for me along with the bridal party and a Justice of the peace. I made it to the stage and slowly raised my dress to walk up to the stage. Sammy was beaming from ear to ear. I had never seen him so happy. We stood in front of the Justice, we said our wedding vows, and then he pronounced us husband and wife. Sammy placed the wedding band on my finger, and I did the honor for him as well.

When Sammy was told, “You may kiss the bride,” he wasted no time in raising my veil and gave me a kiss as everyone in the theater was cheering and applauding for us. We embraced each other and turned towards the audience. The photographers were very professional and caught every moment. I threw my bouquet out to the people who had gathered around the stage and heard a resounding cheer from everyone there. Then we both walked down off the stage and up the aisle together. It was such a happy day for me, and I was so glad I had worn the waterproof mascara.

We then waited outside the theatre as the people came out and congratulated us. We all walked to the banquet hall, where we had our reception with the other wedding guests. Soon, we were all chatting and enjoying the champagne given to us by the waiting staff. At 6 pm, they announced for us to sit at our tables, and they started serving dinner. Sammy and I were sitting in the middle of the wedding table. We were flanked on either side by the bridesmaids and the groomsmen while we ate a lovely roast chicken dinner with white wine. Sammy’s best man toasted us and congratulated us. My bridesmaid was Trixie, and she also made a toast to us. Neither Sammy nor I had parents, but many of our friends came up and gave us their best wishes. Sammy got up and made a speech about meeting me and how he fell in love with me the first time he saw me, and he knew I would be his wife at that point. I thought back to when I first met Sammy and how frightened I was of him. But something happened along the way, and I also fell in love with him. I don’t know precisely when I knew for sure, but there was no going back once I realized it.

Once dinner was over, we had the first dance as husband and wife, and everyone cheered as we danced to the music of our casino band. I was on my feet all night as everyone wanted to have a dance with me, and Sammy, of course, cut in several times. After midnight, Sammy and I said our goodbyes to the party, and we left to more cheers and clapping.

We went up to the penthouse for our wedding night. Sammy took his time undressing me. He helped me out of my wedding dress. I, in turn, helped him out of his tuxedo until we were both in our underwear. Sammy then picked me up and carried me to the bedroom. We then enjoyed each other and made love to each other for hours. I didn’t know where all Sammy’s stamina came from, but I suspected he took a little blue pill earlier in the evening. The evening was unforgettable, and we so enjoyed ourselves. Sammy thanked me again for coming into his life and told me that things had never been better for him since I was with him. I told him I felt the same way. It seemed we were destined to be together, and nothing could have stopped it.

We had already packed for our honeymoon to Hawaii. We got up late and ordered room service brunch with champagne the following day. After brunch, we showered together, with a bit of extra fun, and then got dressed up, ready to fly out on the jet. We walked down to the casino, and everyone we met congratulated us on our wedding, then we jumped in our waiting limo and made the short trip over to the private jet area at McCarran airport. We boarded our jet; They loaded our luggage, and then we were off to Hawaii.

It didn’t take long before we landed on Maui at Kahului airport and took a limo to our resort. Sammy had booked a private villa by the beach, and in no time at all, we were there, where he picked me up and carried me over the threshold. The resort brought champagne and tapas to our villa, and we enjoyed snacking while looking over at the beach. I unpacked and found my bikini and put it on for Sammy. He whistled at me, and we found ourselves on the bed again. Sammy quickly helped me out of it and ravished me again. We laid down beside each other and kissed passionately.
I got up and put on my bikini for a second time, and Sammy put on his swimming trunks; then, we walked along the beach as the sun was setting over the water. It was so beautiful that evening as we walked along the surf’s edge softly talking to each other.

We walked back to the villa and called room service, and the resort brought a delicious red snapper dinner that we enjoyed with each other. We went out on the beach again. The sky was clear, the moon was out, and the sea looked so peaceful. It was so romantic that we kissed several times. We were both getting aroused, so we returned to our villa and made love all evening. Sammy always had so much stamina. That man was like a bull when he made love to me. And I couldn’t get enough of him either. Like I always did with Sammy, I lost count of the number of times he made me orgasm.

It was another night that I would never forget. I think we did every position in the Kama Sutra and a few more. I was glad all the dancing had made me so flexible, and Sammy enjoyed it as well. Sammy had always kept himself in great shape; he never wanted to be that overweight middle-aged guy and always made use of his penthouse fitness room. During sex with him, Sammy would go down on me with great passion and intensity. He was always loving, but he sure had great stamina. We could go on each other for hours. I loved riding Sammy as a cowgirl, and he loved it too.

The next day, we got up late and ordered room service. Sammy had arranged for a helicopter tour of Maui and the neighboring islands. We took a limo over to the helicopter tour company, and in no time, we were in the air having a blast looking at the scenery. We were all wearing headsets, and the pilot was doing double duty as our tour guide. The helicopter tour covered the most scenic sites of both West and East Maui. We flew over Haleakala Crater at 10,023 feet elevation. Then we went to the Hana rain forest, which featured breathtaking waterfalls and valleys. We then headed into the West Maui Mountains and the Pu’u Kukui watershed, where we saw jaw-dropping waterfalls and razor-sharp valleys. It was excellent, and I took as many pictures as I could.

The pilot landed on a remote hilltop where he brought out a picnic lunch for us, which we enjoyed immensely. After lunch, we were back in the air and finished the tour, returning to the heliport and taking the limo back to the resort for some afternoon delight. We had another catered dinner in our room and then retired for lovemaking all evening. We couldn’t get enough of each other, and we were constantly exploring each other’s bodies and finding new ways to please each other. We went back out on the beach to watch the sun go down again, another beautiful evening in Hawaii.

At the end of our Honeymoon week, we packed up in our room and checked out of the resort. We then got on our jet and arrived late afternoon in Vegas. The paparazzi were waiting for us at the casino front entrance, so we decided to go around to the rear door of the casino. I texted Joey about our change of plans. Joey called me back, he flatly stated for us to go around the block again, and he would call us when it was safe to park behind the hotel. I told Sammy and the driver, and instead of stopping, we circled the block again, waiting for Joey to call us back. A couple of minutes later, Joey said, it’s ok to come in, and we are in position.

We got out of the limo and were helping the driver unload our luggage when it happened. A dark sedan pulled up behind us, and two men with masks got out. They both had handguns pointing at us and started shooting. Sammy immediately saw what was happening and pushed me behind him. They opened up on Sammy, and he crumpled and fell to the ground, as well as the limo driver. Joey and his men immediately pulled out their guns and started shooting back, and the shooters both fell as well, then he rushed to our side.

Joey asked me, “Are you hurt?” He felt for Sammy’s pulse. “He still has a pulse. Call 911.”

“Joey, I’m fine. Sammy shielded me from the gunfire.”

“Hang in there, Sammy, don’t let the bastard take you.”

I knelt at Sammy’s side, and he looked at me and smiled, “I love you so much, Tammi. Tell my lawyer to implement Plan B.”

He closed his eyes and sighed. A pool of blood formed around Sammy, and he was dying. I quickly got my phone out, dialed 911, and told the operator that someone had shot my husband and he was dying in front of me.
“Please send an ambulance to the rear entrance of the High Roller Casino.” I didn’t know what else to do.

I kissed him and held his hand. It felt like hours, but an ambulance finally arrived. By now, people from the casino and other bystanders were gathered around us as the ambulance pulled up. The medics rushed over to Sammy and told me to stand back. They performed first aid to stop the bleeding and got him on a stretcher. Joey and I accompanied them to the hospital in the back of the ambulance. The driver was pronounced dead at the scene, but Sammy still had a pulse, though it was very weak. I didn’t know or care about the shooters.

On the way to the hospital, they fought to keep Sammy alive. His heart stopped once, and they defibrillated him to bring him back. We arrived at Emergency, and they immediately wheeled Sammy into surgery to save his life. I was left alone in the waiting room, and soon other Casino managers started showing up. Trixie and June were there, most of the dancers and Sammy’s casino management staff. We all waited and prayed together for Sammy to make it.

I was getting a cup of coffee, not knowing what else I could do, and I remembered Sammy’s last words to me before he closed his eyes. I asked Trixie if she knew the number for Sammy’s lawyer, and she sent it to my phone. I called him up, and he answered, hello, this is Milton Schwartz.

“Hi Milton, I am Tammi Giancana, and they shot Sammy. He replied that he had just seen it on the news. I then gave him Sammy’s message. “I don’t know what this means, but Sammy told me to tell you to implement Plan B. Do you know what this is?”

He told me it was a plan Sammy had drawn up if something like this happened to him, and he would start Sammy’s Plan B immediately.

“I wish you and Sammy the best of luck, and I hope he can pull through this. But I have much work to do, and I will have to say goodbye.”

With that, he hung up the phone, leaving me to wonder what Sammy’s plan was.
I took my coffee back to the waiting room, and about an hour later, a doctor came out, and he had a sorrowful look on his face. I rushed over to him and asked him how Sammy was doing.

“It’s not good,” he told us. “Sammy had three serious bullet wounds, he is still fighting for his life, and his heart stopped on the operating table several times. He has lost a lot of blood, and we have blood transfusions going on into him as we speak to try and bring him back. That’s all I can say. For now, we still have much work to do so we can stop all the internal bleeding. Right now, he may recover, and we will do our best, but he doesn’t have good odds at the moment.”

I told him, “Sammy would always bet on a long shot, and he will do everything he could do to pull out of this. Sammy is a fighter and won’t go down easily.”

Sammy was in surgery for 10 hours. A team of doctors operated on him. A different doctor came out to see us the following day. He looked a little more optimistic than the first doctor last night. He told us, “The surgery was successful, and Sammy is now in recovery, but he is unconscious. We don’t know if he will fall into a coma or come around. He doesn’t have any swelling on his brain since all his wounds were to his body. He wasn’t paralyzed in the shooting but came within inches of being paralyzed. All we could do at this point was wait and see.”

The next day, I went into Sammy’s room, where he was still unconscious. I slowly walked beside his bed and kissed him, then pulled up a chair and sat down beside him. I held on to his hand and softly started speaking to him.

“Sammy, please don’t leave me alone. I love you, I need you, and you have to come back to me.” I stroked his hand, closed my eyes, and cried.

I then heard him softly say to me, “I’m not going anywhere, Tammi; I’m right here.”

“Sammy!” I cried. I got up and kissed him again, “I love you so much, and I was afraid I lost you.”

He just smiled at me, “Don’t worry, kid, I will soon be up and chasing you around the bed.”
I smiled and replied, “Hold on to that thought for later. For now, please rest and recover. Sammy, I love you so much!” I grabbed my phone and called Trixie.
“Trixie, Sammy made it through. I am talking to him now. Spread the word.”
Sammy smiled as I turned off my phone.

“Did you do what I told you to do when they shot me?”

I said, “Yes, I didn’t know what it was about, but your lawyer understood. He told me he would set the plan in motion. What is it all about?”

“Well, kid, you know I have enemies, but I have been smart about it for years. I have slowly gathered a shitload of evidence against these guys that would put them all away for life if it got out. Plan B was to inform them of the evidence on them, and if they tried to kill me, all that stuff would go out automatically in the event of my death. I don’t think any of those guys want to see me dead now, and the lawyer would have sent it all out if I had died, so those guys are lucky I lived. I tried for years to get out of my father’s other family business and go legit, and those guys have forced me to do so completely. They may still be my enemies, but they will know not to touch me.”

I kissed him again. I was so happy that Sammy had made it through the night alive.

A Year Later

Sammy has fully recovered from the shooting, and Plan B went into motion. None of Sammy’s old mob associates have contacted him, but they are leaving him alone. There were no further attempts on his life.

I am still the singing showgirl in our chorus review and the nightclub show. I cut another album, and it also went Platinum in a month. Sammy is always in attendance at my shows, and he says he wouldn’t miss them for the world.

Today, Sammy asked me if I had ever considered adopting children. One of his uncles had sent him a telegram. Unfortunately, his uncle’s son and daughter-in-law died in an auto accident, and they had left behind two small children, a boy and a girl. At this point, they were staying with their uncle, who was very old.

“What do you think, kid? Would you like to have children? We can meet them at the funeral.”

I thought about it. Me, a mother? Would I have ever dreamed this possible? Then again, would I have ever dreamed I would be the star in a casino as the ‘Singing Showgirl’ and have a Jazz singing career?

I told Sammy, “That’s a great idea. However, I’m sorry about your cousin and his wife. Call up Milton and your uncle, and let’s get started on the adoptions. And we can fly out to the funeral and meet the children.”

The future was looking very bright for both of us.

The End

Julia’s note: I always had two endings for this story. I finally decided to go with the happier ending for part 6, but although this is a darker one, it’s pretty good, so I figured I should post it as well. Let me know which ending you prefer.

At the end of our Honeymoon week, we packed up in our room and checked out of the resort. We got on our jet and arrived back in Vegas in the late afternoon. A huge crowd and paparazzi were waiting for us at the casino front entrance, so we decided to go around to the rear, but Joey and his security team were waiting for us at the front. I texted him our change of plans and told him to meet us at the rear entrance. We parked at the rear of the casino, got out of the limo, and were helping the driver unload our luggage when it happened.

A dark sedan pulled up behind us, and two men with masks got out. They both pulled handguns and started shooting at us. Sammy immediately saw what was happening and pushed me behind him. They opened up on Sammy, and he crumpled and fell to the ground, as well as the limo driver. They jumped back into their car and sped away.

I knelt at Sammy’s side, and he looked at me and smiled, “I love you so much, Tammi. Tell my lawyer to implement Plan B.”

He closed his eyes and sighed. A pool of blood formed around Sammy, and he was dying. I quickly got my phone out, dialed 911, and told the operator that someone had shot my husband and he was dying in front of me.

“Please send an ambulance to the rear entrance of the High Roller Casino.” I didn’t know what else to do.

Joey rushed to my side and asked me if they had shot me too. I told him I was ok; Sammy had used himself as a shield to protect me from the gunfire. He looked at the pool of blood forming around Sammy and checked for a pulse.

“He’s still got a pulse, Tammi. Have you called 911?”

“Yes, an ambulance is on its way. Hang in there, Sammy, don’t let the bastard take you.”

I kissed Sammy and held his hand. It felt like hours, but an ambulance finally arrived on the scene. By now, people from the casino and other bystanders were gathered around us as the ambulance pulled up. The medics rushed over to Sammy and told me to stand back. They performed first aid to stop the bleeding, got him on a stretcher. Joey and I accompanied them to the hospital in the back of the ambulance. The driver was pronounced dead at the scene, but Sammy still had a pulse, though it was very weak.

On the way to the hospital, they fought to keep Sammy alive. His heart stopped once, and they defibrillated him to bring him back. We arrived at Emergency, and they immediately wheeled Sammy into surgery to save his life. Joey and I were left alone in the waiting room, but soon other Casino managers started showing up. Trixie and June were there, and most of the dancers and Sammy’s casino management staff. We all waited and prayed together for Sammy to make it. I was getting a cup of coffee, not knowing what else I could do, and I remembered Sammy’s last words to me before he closed his eyes. I asked Trixie if she knew the number for Sammy’s lawyer, and she sent it to my phone.

I called him up, and he answered, “Hello, this is Milton Schwartz.”

“Hi Milton, I am Tammi Giancana, and they shot Sammy.” He replied that he had just seen it on the news. I then gave him Sammy’s message. “I don’t know what this means, but Sammy asked me to tell you to implement Plan B. Do you know what this is?”

He told me it was a plan Sammy had created plan B if something like this happened to him, and he would start Sammy’s plan immediately.

“I wish you and Sammy the best of luck, and I hope he can pull through this. But I have much work to do, and I will have to say goodbye.”

After his brief explanation, he hung up the phone, leaving me to wonder what Sammy’s plan was.

I took my coffee back to the waiting room, and about an hour later, a doctor came out, and he had a sorrowful look on his face. I rushed over to him and asked him how Sammy was doing.

“It’s not good, he told us. Sammy had five serious bullet wounds, he is still fighting for his life, and his heart stopped several times on the operating table. He has lost a lot of blood, and we have blood transfusions going on into him as we speak to try and bring him back. That’s all I can say. For now, we still have much work to do so we can stop all the internal bleeding. Right now, he may recover, and we will do our best, but he doesn’t have very good odds at the moment.”

I told him, “Sammy would always bet on a long shot, and he would do everything he could do to pull out of this. Sammy is a fighter and won’t go down easily.”
Sammy was in surgery for 10 hours. A team of doctors had operated on him all night. A different doctor came out to see us the following day. He looked more haggard than the first doctor last night. He told us that they did everything they could for Sammy, but his injuries were just too severe, and he had lost too much blood.

“I’m very sorry, but Sammy didn’t make it.”

I collapsed, crying on the floor. My Sammy was gone. The bastard had taken him away from me. I was so distraught all I could do was sob and cry. Trixie and June helped me to my feet, and they took me home to the casino. I spent the rest of the day crying, and I was just too upset to function. Yesterday I was on top of the world, and today I am at the lowest point in my life, mourning my husband’s death. I didn’t sleep very well that night. I had nightmares watching those goons gun down Sammy, over and over.

Morning came, and I had a horrible headache. Trixie walked into the bedroom. She asked how I was feeling, and I said, I feel terrible. She sat down beside me and held my hand. I stayed overnight to keep an eye on you. It was an awful thing what happened to Sammy. I hope they catch the guys who shot him. I sniffled and agreed with her. She told me she had some breakfast sent up, and it’s in the other room. Why not get up and eat something? I had nothing but a couple of cups of coffee in the last 24 hours and realized I was hungry.

Trixie and I shared breakfast, and I told her I wanted to go back to the hospital and see Sammy’s body. I have to see him; I can’t believe he’s dead.

That afternoon Joey drove us to the hospital. Trixie and I could view Sammy’s body in the hospital morgue. I slowly walked beside his body and kissed him. I held on to his hand and softly spoke to him.

“Sammy, I miss you so much, and I don’t know what to do without you. I love you, and I need you, and I wish I could make you come back to me.” I stroked his hand, closed my eyes, and cried. Trixie held me up and hugged me as well.

Just as I was sobbing, Sammy’s lawyer called me on my phone.

“Hi Tammi, this is Milton Schwartz. I’m so sorry about Sammy. You must be feeling terrible. Would you mind if we talked a little, or would you like to call me back at a better time?”

I sniffled a little but told him, “It’s ok, I can talk to you.”

“Tammi, I need to see you as soon as you can come up to my office. I have to go over a few things with you, and I have to show you Sammy’s will.”

I sniffled a little more and replied, “How about tomorrow? Could you text me directions to your office as well?”

“That’s no problem, and I will do it now. Again, I’m so sorry for you, dear. It must be heartbreaking to lose Sammy so quickly after you were just married.”

The next day, Joey drove me over to the lawyer’s office. Joey wouldn’t let me out of his sight now, as he felt he had failed Sammy.

I left Joey in the waiting room and went into the lawyer’s office. Milton Schwartz had been Sammy’s lawyer for years. I trusted him completely. Milton asked me to have a seat and asked me if I wanted a coffee or a glass of water.

“No, thank you, I’m fine, Milton.”

Milton got right to the point. “I am sure you remember calling me about implementing Plan B.”

“Yes, I remember that. Could you explain to me exactly what that was?”

“As you realized, Sammy had many enemies out there, but he gathered a huge amount of evidence against them all for years. Plan B was to inform them of the evidence on them, and if they tried to kill Sammy, everything he had on them would go out to the police in the event of his death. But they moved too quickly and killed him before we had a chance to tell them of Plan B. The evidence against these guys would put them all away for life if it got out. Do I have your permission to give the police all of the evidence Sammy built up?”

“Those bastards took away my Sammy. The least we can do is take away their freedom and put them all away for life.”

Milton told me he thought I would feel this way.

“I will send a package to the FBI Organized Crime Division, which also contains a safety deposit box key to a large box in a Vegas bank that has much of the evidence Sammy had built up over the years. The safety deposit box also held an index documenting the evidence along with a key and address to a storage locker in Vegas that contained photographs, film, wiretaps, and quite literally, a ton of physical evidence against them. This evidence will exterminate the mob left in Vegas and have far-reaching effects that will go back to New York, LA, and Chicago. I am sure we are going to hear about this in the paper. The mob will be on the run now, thanks to Sammy.”

“Unfortunately, it won’t bring him back to me, but revenge is sweet, knowing those guys will all be in prison soon.”

“Now on to the next item. Last month Sammy had me draw up papers, and he signed a new last will and testament. Tammi, Sammy has left everything he owned to you as his sole heir.”

I was stunned. I didn’t know what to say. “You’re kidding me, right?”

“No, Tammi, I am quite serious. I need you to sign these papers, and everything Sammy had in the world now belongs to you, just the way he wanted.”

Epilogue

It’s now been a year since we buried Sammy. I still remember his funeral. All those mob assholes showed up to pay their respects, and boy did they all pay.
Just after the funeral ended at the cemetery, the FBI and police moved in and arrested all of them. I had the satisfaction of watching them being all led away in handcuffs and taken into custody.

Hundreds of Mob associates were arrested in Vegas and across the country. They have been in the news for months as the police, district attorneys, and the FBI had a field day charging these guys, using the evidence Sammy built up. When the trials started, they couldn’t do anything against the presented mountain of evidence. And one by one, down they went.

It didn’t bring back my Sammy, but I was hoping he was looking down from somewhere and telling me, great job, kid!

I hope that Sammy wouldn’t mind, but I have a new boy-toy in my life. You must remember Tony. Well, he took it upon himself to do everything in his power to comfort me after Sammy’s death. I know we have an 8-year age difference, but neither of us seems to mind, and he will do anything for me. And I mean anything.
Running the casinos is more fun than I ever imagined. I am still singing every night in the lounge, but I had to stop performing as a showgirl, as I was just too busy with the day-to-day operations of all of the casinos. I miss it, and now and then, I will drop by and practice with the girls. I promoted Trixie to VP of Casino Operations, and she is now my right-hand girl.

Remember Sammy’s goons, Vince and Nunzio? They are working for casino security now and still love to beat up assholes whenever they get the chance. They love me too, like everyone else here. Joey told me he would never let me out of his sight. He still blames himself for Sammy’s death, even though I said to him that those goons might have shot him as well if he had been there. Sammy left me with big shoes to fill, but I am doing my best. I still miss him terribly, but Tony tries his hardest to keep this girl happy.

I just received a telegram from Sammy’s uncle Vincent. Unfortunately, there was a family tragedy. His son and daughter-in-law died in an auto accident, and they left behind two small children, a boy, and a girl. Sammy’s uncle had written me, asking if I would consider adopting them and provide Sammy with a living legacy. He felt that he was too old to take care of them. I thought about it for a minute and called him up.

“Hello, Vincent? I’m Tammi Giancana. I received your telegram, and I want to give you my condolences for your loss. I know too well how this feels. I am also honored that you would ask me to adopt your niece and nephew. I would be more than happy to adopt the children, as Sammy would have done so too. I will contact my lawyer to start the adoption process and make flight arrangements with my pilots to fly there for the parent’s funeral and return with the children. Once again, I am so sorry but will see you soon.”

I hung up the phone and told Tony of my plans for the children. He was happy too and told me he loved kids.

I must go, Tony is back with a glass of champagne for me, as we are watching another mob conviction on the news, and we want to celebrate.

The End

Chapter 2

My name used to be Sandy Clayborne. I was married for 19 years to my wife Karen and raised two children (twins), Tom and Jessica. They were now going to attend college and live away from home. For many years I felt that there was something wrong with me. That everything wasn’t right. I always had a hard time liking myself, and if you look in the family photo album, you will rarely see a photo of me, and if you do, you will notice I was never smiling, more like scowling at the camera.

These mental issues seemed to worsen for me as I got older. When I hit 40, I enlisted a psychiatrist’s help to determine why I felt the way I did. It was a secret I kept from my wife and family, and I couldn’t allow them to know what was going on in my life personally.

After a year of therapy with her, I insisted that she finally talk to me about her findings.

“OK, this isn’t usually the way we work, but I will humor you. First off, there is nothing wrong with you. You don’t have any psychosis of any kind, but you seem to be questioning your gender. The way you have answered the tests I gave you led me to believe that you may not be comfortable being a man. Quite simply, you may have the self-image that you are a woman in your mind, and your issues could stem from feelings of gender incongruency. The feelings of anguish and the negative opinion you have of yourself could all stem from this issue.”

“Wait, what? Are you sure? I don’t feel like I am a woman.”

“It’s not important what I think, and it’s how you feel about yourself that counts,” she told me, “As a psychiatrist, we usually lead our patients and let themselves discover who they are in life.”

“So who am I, Doctor? I honestly don’t know at this point.”

“Just think back on all the things you have told me over the last year.”

I sat back on the couch and wondered why she would say this to me. I remembered all the girlfriends I had when I was younger and never really played with the boys. I played with my sister’s barbie dolls too, and I loved dressing them up, but I had already realized I couldn’t tell anyone and did it secretly. I remembered being jealous watching my sister be so girly and wear all her frilly clothes, wondering how I would look wearing them, and trying them on when no one else was around. Not to mention I loved using her EZ-bake oven and making cakes with my mom, even wearing an apron, but I found I could get away doing this with Mom.

I remember my childhood was mostly happy, but things turned awful for me when I started changing into a man during puberty. I hated going to the gym since I didn’t want big ugly muscles. I hated that I started growing so much body hair, and my voice got so much lower. I hated how tall I became and how masculine I looked. I especially hated what was hanging between my legs. Jesus! It bothered me that I was becoming a man, now that I thought about it.

“Wow, do you think I want to be a woman? That would make me transgender.”

“Again, it’s not about what I think, Sandy. How do you feel about this?”

“I don’t know, but these thoughts have me questioning myself to the core.”

“I have an assignment for you, and I was hoping you could check out these links. I will email you. When I see you again, I would like to know your opinion on them.”

The doctor sent me an email with several links online and gave me a book to read. My mind was in a blur when I left her office. Transgender? Me? Was I a woman trapped in a man’s body as she suggested? Sure, I was never the most masculine guy out there; I was always thin, never muscular, and I didn’t play team sports since I didn’t have the body for it.
Being tall and thin, I liked to swim, and I enjoyed running since they fit my physique. I got home and looked into the mirror, and immediately scowled at my reflection. Why did I always do that?

No one was home, so I tried an experiment. I went over to my wife’s dresser. I went over to her closet, took a dress, and put it on myself. I pulled out a bra and put it on after a lot of fumbling with the catches. I stuffed it with pantyhose and filled it out. I took the rubber band out of my ponytail, for I had always worn my hair long, grabbed a brush, parted my hair in the middle, and let it run down over my shoulders.

I went over and looked into the mirror, and a girl looked at me. Then, I smiled back at her! Maybe the shrink was right? I enjoyed looking like a girl! I walked over to my wife’s vanity, put on some powder, used an eyebrow pencil on my brows, put some mascara on my eyelashes, and finished it with pink lipstick. I walked back to the mirror and enjoyed my reflection even more. My knees suddenly got weak, and I almost fell. My god, she was right! Part of me wants to look like this and loves looking like this.

How was I going to tell my wife this news? I had no idea. I thought it was best to put everything back and talk to the shrink to see my next step.

One thing was sure in my mind. A part of me enjoyed looking like a woman, and I had smiled at my reflection for maybe the first time in my life.

I called up my psychiatrist’s office. Dr. Knudsen picked up the phone, and I told her what had happened and I needed to discuss what I should do next. She said she could fit me in tomorrow morning, and I told her that I would be there.

I remembered all the web links she had emailed me. I decided I had better start reading up on this topic. I didn’t know how I would handle this, so the more information I had, the better decision I could make about this.

I sat down and started reading. I went through several websites and lengthy articles about Transgender care. One thing kept coming back to my mind. It looked like the only way I could get through this was to become a woman and live as one, and there seemed to be no better solution.

How could I tell my wife and kids that their father would become a woman for the rest of her life? But as I read, things got even more complicated. I was able to change the appearance of my body with hormones and testosterone blockers. I could grow natural breasts, and my fat distribution would change to give me bigger hips, butt, and a more feminine face. One website gave a whole list of things that could happen to me on hormones. There were also operations that I could have performed to feminize my face and get breast implants if hormones didn’t give me large enough breasts. And then there was the big one, Sexual or Gender Reassignment surgery. I would give up my penis to construct a female vagina. How far did I want to take this? Taking on a female identity was a long way from where I presently resided. What would I call myself? That took me all of two seconds as the name Sandra popped into my head. I closed my laptop and took a deep breath, and let it out. If I went through with this, it would completely change my life. I might lose my family over this too.

I didn’t want to say anything to my wife yet, since I didn’t know what to say. Maybe I will have a better idea after tomorrow.
The next day, I was in Dr. Knudsen’s office, and I told her about my experiment and how it made me feel. There is something in this transgender idea, but I have no idea what I should tell my wife. The thought scares me. What if she wants a divorce from me? What if my children no longer wish to have anything to do with me?

Gail suggested that my wife come into her office, and we attend a couple’s session to see how things go. You will have to tell her sooner or later, and I can’t predict how she will react, but we won’t know until you tell her, and maybe I can help soften the blow.

Well, we came in together for the couple’s session. I told Karen what I was going through, and we had concluded that I was transgender. I then explained the only way I could get through this was to become a woman.

Karen replied, “I am not a lesbian, and I married a man, not a woman.”

She sat there fuming at me for even suggesting that I would want to become a woman.

“If you go ahead with this insanity, our marriage is over, and I want no part of it.”

Gail tried to talk to her, but she just became angry, and she stood up and stomped out of the office.

I looked at Gail and said, “That went well. What should I do now?”

She looked at me and said, “This is the hardest decision you will ever make in your life. Ask yourself if you are happy with the way things are at present. You realize that you are depressed, and this condition will only worsen. You may start thinking that suicide is a way out of this dilemma. Unfortunately, your wife has forced you to choose between living as a woman or staying the way you are. It’s up to you now.”

Well, to make a long story short, I chose to live my life as a woman. Karen immediately divorced me, but when I told my kids what had happened, they stood with me, telling me they had transgender friends and I was one of the bravest people they knew for doing this. If Mom couldn’t handle this, she never really loved you in the first place.

Dr. Knudsen got me in touch with an endocrinologist, and I immediately started hormone replacement therapy. My wife had left, but my children supported me, so it was bitter-sweet.

We settled our divorce. Since Karen made as much money at her job as I did, we just split our assets. We set up an education fund for our kids as part of the divorce agreement. We sold our massive house in the suburbs. She took the furniture she wanted, and I took what I wanted and found a cute townhome downtown. I placed an offer on it and was able to move in quickly. It had three bedrooms, so I put the kids’ bedroom sets into the other two bedrooms and bought a new master bedroom set since my ex-wife took the master set from the house. Now my kids both had a place to stay when they visited. I used the furniture and TV from our family room and took the dining room set and kitchen table with me, as Karen didn’t want either of them.

Karen wrote off our kids as well, simply because they had supported me. She gave them the same type of decision to make, her or me, and all it did was drive a wedge between them.

I went to dinner with my children, and they told me what Karen had done. I kissed them both and said it didn’t have to end like this had she been more reasonable. I told them not to lose hope in her; maybe she would change her mind one day. I had not yet started wearing woman’s clothing yet, and I didn’t have any. I asked Jessica, my daughter, to go clothes shopping with me. I laughed with my son, Tom, and said, you don’t have to come. I doubt you would be interested in this. He just laughed and told us to have a good time shopping. I told both I had room for them at my new townhome if they ever wanted to visit and stay overnight.

That weekend Jessica accompanied me to the outlet mall, and we spent the day buying everything a woman could need in the way of new clothes. Oh, and the shoes! There were three outlets there selling shoes, and I went a little overboard, and I must have bought 30 pairs of every kind of shoe I needed and runners and new golf shoes. There was also a discount beauty store there, and we went in and picked out everything she thought I could need. Jessica told me, don’t worry, Dad, I will help you learn how to put all of this on, and you will be the best Mom a girl could want. I started to dress up when I was at home and began to feel more comfortable with my new self.

After a year on hormones, I finally got the courage to dress as a woman at work. My first stop was HR, where I informed them that I would be changing my name to Sandra and would now be presenting as a woman at work starting next week. On Monday, I socially presented as a woman and went into my office dressed as one. The people at work were quite accepting and respectful of me. If anyone made any jokes at my expense, I never witnessed them.

Well, almost three years had now passed. After starting hormones, I never really got large breasts. So, after two years on HRT, I traveled to Thailand for implants and facial feminization to soften my masculine looks, and I also had my prominent Adam’s apple shaved. Six months later, I decided to return and get the SRS operation performed, and I now felt that I was a complete woman. My ID displayed Sandra Clayborne and my new photo with an F for sex.

The strangest or maybe not so odd part was how my sexuality evolved. I never considered myself gay, and when I was a man, I preferred women. But somewhere along the way, my attitude towards men changed, and they started to look attractive to me. I still looked at women, but now there didn’t seem to be a sexual desire; I was more interested in how they dressed and looked. The first time I had sex with a man, I was very nervous, but since I already knew my way around their equipment, it was delightful for me. I don’t know if this was due to the female hormones, or maybe my feminine side helped me change.

It was three years since my divorce that I celebrated after my SRS and officially became a female with my children, and they were overjoyed to see how happy I had become. They both called me Mom, and I loved it.

Jessica asked me, “Mom have you thought about dating anyone yet?”

“Yes, but I wasn’t sure that I was ready to date until now. I have now transitioned entirely into a woman. Everyone at work calls me Sandra, and they have all accepted me there. I gave away all my old male clothing to charity, and I am a woman from here on out.”

Tom thought I should try going out as well. They both wished me luck at finding a boyfriend, though I wasn’t sure how things would work out for me.

I started dating, and several guys later, they were gone as soon as I told them I was transgender. Most of them couldn’t handle that I was once a man. Before telling them, I tried having sex first, and they would still blow me off. I thought to myself, why tell them at all? I sincerely doubted I would find anyone I wanted to marry, and I wasn’t looking for a long-term relationship anyways. I changed my dating strategy and went into stealth mode. As far as my dates were concerned, I was a woman. But if any of them asked me if I was trans, I would tell them the truth. I wasn’t going to lie about it.

So last Friday was the night I first met Robert. I had already been dating for almost a year by then, and when he first walked up beside me, and I kept looking up and up to see his face when he spoke to me, I felt this was a man I could be interested in dating.

Robert sat down beside me and nervously sipped his beer. He seemed lost in his thoughts, so I nudged him and asked, “A Penny for Your Thoughts?”

He gave me a warm smile and replied, “It’s that obvious?”

I just smiled back and said, “Let me guess, you are freshly single, and this is the first time you have been by yourself in a bar for a very long time.”

His mouth dropped, and he said, “Wow, you are intuitive. My wife of over 20 years divorced me three months ago, and I am still trying to pick up the pieces of my life.”

I smiled and said, “It’s a small world. My marriage ended over three years ago, and irreconcilable differences were the reason given. So here I am looking for someone, anyone really, to sit down beside me and help cheer me up.”
It was like a dam burst. Robert opened himself to me and told me all about his recent divorce. I smiled, thinking how my wife cut me loose when I told her I was transgender and wanted to become a woman. He didn’t have to know that part about me yet. I did tell him my name was Sandra and what I did for a living. Robert’s wife sounded like she found someone else who probably made more money than she did; I bet it was a doctor. So, she decided it was time to move Robert out of the picture. I don’t understand why some women don’t marry for love, they marry for security, and when they find a better deal, they move on. I didn’t go into many specifics from my divorce, as I didn’t want to shoot myself in the foot just yet.

Lucky me, I thought Robert was a great catch, though I am just looking for a boyfriend, nothing long-term, right?
Many guys would realize I was trans as soon as they saw how tall I was and how big my hands and feet were. I am sure that Robert had noticed that, but he didn’t seem to mind for now.

I was amazed at how many interests we shared. I was a guy for most of my life, and he was probably amazed right now that a woman would be interested in some of these things. I still liked cars, football, and golf. Becoming a woman won’t stop that, and why should it?

We talked politics for over an hour. We talked about all kinds of things and found we shared similar political views. Robert was an intelligent man, I could see that, but when he looked at me, all he saw was a woman, he didn’t even try to clock me, and I was grateful for that.

We ended up talking at a nearby café, and Robert just kept checking all my boxes. He seemed so compatible with me, and I couldn’t find anything wrong with this guy. That his ex-wife divorced made me seriously question her sanity. Robert reached into his jacket and pulled out a business card; he wrote his cell number on the back and asked me to call him as he would love to see me again. He told me that I was an amazing woman. That made me blush; Robert thought of me as an amazing woman. I accepted his card and told him I would probably give him a call. We left the café, and I called for an Uber to take me home. He waited with me on the sidewalk until the Uber arrived. We made small talk waiting. Robert told me he lived in a condo up the street, and he enjoyed my company and had a great time. I thought he would move in and kiss me, but he stopped himself. I smiled internally at that. We said our goodnights, and he closed the door after helping me get into the cab.

I told the driver my destination. She smiled at me in the mirror and said, was that your date? I said yes, he was. How did it go? I replied, it was great; if I wanted to get married again, he could be the one, but I would like to know him better.
The following day, I had made myself coffee and breakfast, and after I ate, I decided to give Robert a call. He answered on the first ring, and I said hi to him. I told him I enjoyed his company last night, and if he wasn’t busy today, there was a new art exhibit at the art museum, and I wondered if he wanted to go with me there. He thought it was a great idea. I told him of a nearby café to have lunch before visiting the museum. He told me he would meet me for lunch, and we ended the call.
I went over to the café a little early. It was a lovely day, and I sat outside on their patio. I saw Robert walking up the street and waved at him. He was soon seated beside me, and we continued our conversation from last night. We enjoyed lunch together and learned many things about each other’s likes and dislikes on a wide variety of topics. We finished lunch, and I told Robert we would split the bill. He objected and wanted to pay for lunch, but I insisted, so he gave in and let me pay my share of the bill. We left the café and walked over to the nearby museum.

It was an exhibit of Dutch old master’s Renaissance paintings, and we spent all afternoon looking at them and the other displays in the museum. I loved them as they were so realistically painted, with incredible detail and craftsmanship.
Robert wanted to continue our date and asked me if I had a favorite restaurant. Trattoria Il Forno immediately popped into my head, and I felt it was the best Italian restaurant in the city. I had been there many times and was sure Robert would enjoy it too. He looked the place up and made reservations for two over his phone. We walked down the street to where Robert’s car parked. It was a late model BMW M3 coupe with optional wheels and low-profile tires. I said that’s a nice M3, and it impressed him too. I guess Robert never met many women who were into cars. Wait until he saw my little Porsche 911 Carrera Cabriolet.

Robert helped me into his car, and when he started it up, the radio was on the same station to which I usually listened. I told him not to turn off the radio when he reached for it, so he just turned down the volume so we could talk. I told him that I liked that song; it was one of my favorites. We had another chat about music, and we found it no surprise that we had the same taste in music.

We arrived at the restaurant, and we were seated almost immediately. He had the Veal Osso Buco, and I had a Penne Arrabiata. We shared a bottle of Italian red and started with Caesar salads. That we enjoyed each other’s company was an understatement. I was being mesmerized by this man. He had so much depth to his character and intelligence. I kept stealing glances at him, and when he caught me, I would blush. We chatted for so long that we closed the place. I looked around and noticed all the staff was watching us, and we were the only two patrons left. Robert thought it was time for us to go, and I saw him walk over to the head waiter and hand him some cash for their inconvenience. The waiter smiled and told us we were welcome back any time. I was impressed by his gesture.

Robert helped put on my jacket, and we left the restaurant. We walked over to his car, and he told me, “I don’t know what it is about you, Sandra; I have never been more attracted to a person than I am to you.”

“I don’t understand it either, Robert, but I feel the same way about you. It’s like I have been waiting my whole life to meet someone like you, and here you are.”

He opened the door, helped me inside the car, and then got on the driver’s side. I was leaning towards Robert a little as I found the seatbelt; he took the opportunity and kissed me. The feeling was electric; we both moved back in amazement.

“Wow, did you feel that too?”

“There was something there when we kissed each other, so we must study this further.” Robert smiled and said, “I think we will have to try again to be sure,” so we kissed again, this time much longer. We then made out like a couple of high school kids, and it was a lot of fun.

I was breathing heavily and said, “We had better stop before I am unable to contain myself.”

Robert laughed and said, “OK. Where to, Sandra?”

I gave him directions back to my place. After he parked the car, he walked me over to the front door of my townhouse. I smiled and asked Robert if he wanted to come in and have a coffee with me, and he readily agreed and followed me inside.
I turned on the lights, and he followed me into the kitchen. I set up the coffee maker and placed a few cookies out on a plate. We sat down beside each other at the table and just looked at each other, waiting for the coffee.

I smiled at him and said, “You are a great guy, Robert. If I didn’t know any better, I would say we are two people falling in love.”

Robert held my hand and replied, “I felt the same attraction towards you. The last time I felt this way about someone, I ended up marrying her. I want to continue this relationship we have and see where it ends up.”

I just blushed and gave him a big smile. I leaned over and kissed him again.

The coffee maker made its usual noises and puffed a couple of times, telling me the coffee was ready. I got up, poured the coffee into a couple of mugs, and set them on the table.

“Do you like cream only in your coffee?”

He said, “Yes, please.”

I brought a little creamer out of the fridge. I also set the plate of cookies on the table and sat back down, and we both sipped the coffee silently before I looked at Robert and spoke again.

“I don’t want you to think I am rushing things, but I wondered if you would like to stay the night with me?”

I could tell that he was excited, and I tried to remain calm; he smiled and said that would be great.

I leaned in and gave him another kiss. We continued to drink our coffee and had a couple of cookies. I asked him, “Let me give you a tour of my place.”

My home was a three-story townhome on a city lot. The first floor had the kitchen in front; we shared the coffee on a high café table that looked out on the street. Behind the kitchen, I showed him my dining room with the living room beyond. I had a fireplace in the corner, and there was a sliding glass patio door that went out to my deck.

“Downstairs is a family room with another fireplace, a small bathroom and laundry room, and a small office under the kitchen. There is a door at the back leading out to parking space under the deck.”

He followed me upstairs, and I told him this level had carpeted floors, a master bedroom, and an ensuite bathroom. I showed him my little sitting area and a balcony railing that overlooked an open space above the living room.

I didn’t take him up to the third floor but told him it had a pair of bedrooms and a bathroom that I wasn’t presently using. We walked towards the double doors leading into my bedroom and showed him my classic dark cherry French provincial bedroom set. I walked through my closet to the bathroom and showed it to him.

I found a robe that would fit him and handed it to him as we walked out of the bathroom. Excuse me, I must freshen up, and you can get changed in the bedroom. I placed some lube into my vagina, changed into my black teddy, and entered the bedroom. I walked over to the bed and pulled the covers down. I then walked over to Robert and put my arms around him as he got up to meet me. He also put his arms around me, and we just started to French kiss each other. I was so glad he didn’t smoke.

While we were kissing, I slowly led him over to the bed, and we both laid down beside each other. We continued to kiss for a long time, not being able to stop. Eventually, I opened his robe, and his erect manhood sprang out. I smiled, as it was impressive. I couldn’t help myself, but I took hold of it and began to give him a blowjob. I swallowed it down my throat, all the way to his balls. His cock had a wonderful musky smell that excited me even more. In no time, I was pumping him up and down with my lips, and I could feel him starting to tense up. He warned me that he was close to coming, but I kept going. He ejaculated his load down my throat, and I swallowed every drop. As he became soft, I continued to slowly suck on his shaft until I let him fall from my mouth.

“That was great, Robert; you must be at least seven inches.”

He smiled and said, “Eight.”

Then it was Robert’s turn. He moved down on my sex, slowly working his tongue around my folds, exploring as he went. As he worked his tongue down below, he also managed to bring his fingers on my boobs and slowly tweaked my nipples. The feeling in my breasts was electric and made me moan louder and louder as he continued to use his tongue to probe me deeper. His tongue worked over my clitoris and sent me over. The orgasm wave crashed over me, and I began to convulse. He didn’t stop and continued with his incredible-feeling tongue going deeper into my vagina, and the orgasm wave was building. I began to shake again and orgasmed a second time.

I needed a bit of relief at that point and placed my hand on his head and said, “Please kiss me.”

Robert worked his way up my body, and we started passionately kissing once more. Robert had stamina; as he kissed me, I could feel his manhood become stiff again, and he entered my vagina as we kissed, slowly probing deeper into me. Robert began to pump me a little faster, and I kissed him with even more passion. He was a master with my nipples, and I tried to scream while we were kissing. I convulsed again as the wave crashed over me. Robert responded by pumping even harder, and I felt him begin to tense up, and he came inside me, just as another orgasm wave crashed upon me for the fourth time.

He slowly pulled out and smiled, “How was that?”

I was breathing heavily, grabbed him around the neck with my arms, and kissed him further, as passionately as I could.

I was lying there in my orgasm afterglow. Robert had put me into shock and awe. I turned my head to look at him. “Where on earth did you learn to do that to a woman? I have never had any man do that to me.”

“Well, my wife wasn’t a big fan of my dick, and she rarely let me have sex with her that way. I eventually learned how to please her in other ways with my tongue and hands. What you did with Mr. Happy was terrific as well; she would have never done that for me.”

I laughed and said, “It wasn’t hard to sexually please a man; you only had to be willing to do so.”

We both slowly fell asleep as we embraced each other.

Chapter 3

Robert

I woke up around eight on Sunday morning and looked across at Sandra, still asleep. I got up to head to the bathroom, and when I returned, she was awake and looking at me with a smile on her face. She looked so peaceful, and I still couldn’t believe what a great night I had just had with her.

“Thanks for the lovely evening last night, Robert. I enjoyed myself, and if you would like to stick around, I can make you something for breakfast.”

I crawled on the bed over to her and gave her a good morning kiss.

“Please take a shower while I start breakfast, and there are spare toothbrushes in the vanity drawer if you want to brush your teeth.”

I smiled and said. “Sounds good to me.”

We both got up and embraced, and I went back to the bathroom.

When I got out and changed, I could smell bacon and eggs from the kitchen, so I wandered downstairs. Sandra was wearing a beautiful silk robe, and I immediately kissed her again. We chatted while she was making breakfast.

“Please help yourself to a coffee, and cream was on the table.”

“Did you want to do anything together today?”

She thought about it and said, “How would you like walking along the trails in the nearby state park? The leaves on the trees are changing color, and this looks like a great sunny day to go and see the fall colors. I can make us a few sandwiches so we can take lunch.”

“I will have to stop by my place to change into some outdoor wear.”

“That sounds like we have a plan; I can drop by your place if you give me the address once I have a lunch made for us.”

I agreed it was a great idea, so I wrote down my address, and she said she would come by to pick me up. I left Sandra’s place, returned home, and changed my hiking attire. My phone rang about an hour later, and Sandra said she was waiting out front and asked me to come down.

I walked out of my building, and Sandra was sitting in a little red Porsche 911 cabriolet. I gave her a big smile, got in beside her, and kissed her.

“This car is a nice ride, Sandra!”

She smiled and replied, “It’s my little toy since I love to go out for a drive on a sunny day with the top down.”

I won’t say that Sandra drove like a maniac, but she did like to accelerate hard and corner quickly. I smiled and called her a show-off, and we both laughed. She stayed off the Interstate, and we drove along the two-lane backroads until we entered the park. She found a parking spot and raised the top. We got out of the car, and she opened the frunk and removed a small backpack.

“I can carry that, Sandra.”

She smiled and handed it to me. The park had some very scenic views from its trails. Several reservoirs were there, and our trails were in the hills above them. The fall colors looked great, and there were many yellows, oranges, and reds.
We walked and chatted along the way. We found out that we both had kids, and they were around the same age and in college. We both had similar careers in computers, though I worked independently, and she worked for a large company. Both of us had been surprised by our divorces. I had just divorced a few months ago, and Sandra was divorced from her spouse for almost four years.

“Sandra, how is your ex doing?”

“I don’t know. We haven’t been in contact for a few years now. I called my ex’s parents, and they told me that they rarely contact them either, as their parents were not in favor of the divorce and had told them so.”

“My ex-wife changed her number, doesn’t talk to our kids, and seemed to have divorced herself from the entire family, though I wasn’t sure what we had done to deserve that treatment from her.”

“Well, there is one thing good that came out of my divorce,” she told me.

“What is that?”

“I met a great guy,” and she kissed me.

“And I feel I met a great girl. Sandra, I’m thankful we met,” I said and kissed her again. We stopped at a bench with a beautiful view, and I said, “How about lunch?”

She agreed, and we sat down and ate the sandwiches she made for us. She gave me a bottle of water and an apple as well. We admired the beautiful view overlooking the valley and the spectacular fall colors on the hillsides. We continued to walk the trails until around three and then started to walk back to the car. We made it back to the car around five, Sandra folded the top down, and we were on our way. As we were driving back to the city, she told me of a great little restaurant on the way home, and we decided to stop there for dinner.

It was in a small town. We parked the car and could get in for dinner without a reservation. The food was delightful, and we shared a bottle of wine with our meal. It was so enjoyable to talk to Sandra. I think I said this before, but she seemed knowledgeable about everything and always had an excellent opinion. I enjoyed this aspect of her, as she was funny, intelligent, and beautiful. She was everything I wanted in a woman. After dinner, we jumped into her little Porsche, and she drove me back to my place.

She said, “I enjoyed our day together, Robert, but there are some things I have to do for work tonight, so please call me next week, and we can make plans.”

I was in the same situation when I had thought about it, and I kissed Sandra goodnight and went up to my place.

Sandra

As I drove home, I kept thinking about Robert. "He was the first man I met who seemed genuinely interested in me. My next big problem was how to tell him about the transgender elephant in the room. How would this affect our relationship? Would it kill it like all my previous relationships? I didn’t know the answer to this question. When I got home, I looked it up on the web and found some interesting answers. I found the best one was to probe him a little and talk about transgender people, in general, to see how he felt about the idea. Find a quiet place to tell him about yourself and be honest if he seems receptive. I thought about it, and I knew I had to tell him the truth soon, or I would never be able to do so. What made things worse was Robert had said to me that he admired how honest and straightforward I was with him, and here I was lying about who I am."

I finished the project for work and decided to sleep on the matter, but I still gave myself a deadline to tell him the truth by the month’s end.

Telling Robert, I was trans could go either way. We could stay together, or he would be disgusted and leave me. The problem was I had no way of knowing, but given my track record, my relationship would soon be over. I was hoping it wouldn’t be the case this time, but I was zero for ten with boyfriends, as I had lost them all when I told them I was transgender. Their male egos made them leave, and I didn’t know if Robert was the same way.

Wednesday night came around, and Robert asked me if I wanted to go out with him for dinner. I agreed, and we met up at a local Italian chain that we both liked. I was there first, and Robert soon joined me. We had a great meal, and we were waiting for dessert. We were quickly served and were enjoying it. I looked at Robert and figured that now was as good a time as any.

“Robert, there is one thing I have to tell you about myself.”

He stopped eating, took a sip of his coffee, and said to me, “And what is that?”

“There is no easy way for me to say this, but I am a transgender woman and have been one since my divorce from my wife almost four years ago.”

He stopped and just stared at me, “But you are a woman?”

“Yes, I feel like a woman, but I am transgender and have had surgery to remove my boy bits.”

He sat back and looked at me. “Wow! I would have never have guessed it either. I just figured you were a tall woman.”

I thought, “He was still here and hasn’t run away. This relationship hasn’t gone down in flames yet, and things are hopeful.”

Robert continued, “I don’t know what to say after that, Sandra. To be honest with you, this news is quite a surprise, and now I can see why you asked me earlier about my opinion of transgender people. You are the first transgender woman I have met, and I am very fond of you.”

“I guess the question is, can my male ego get through this? To me, you are a woman, though I will have to work through my emotions now. You don’t fit the definition of a transgender person, you don’t look masculine, and you don’t have any boy bits.”

He looked at his dessert and took a couple more bites.

“I still think you are the perfect woman for me, despite this transgender thing. I am glad you told me before we got too far in our relationship. God, this is so weird for me. I like you, and this has thrown me for a loop.”

“As our relationship goes, could you let me think about this until the weekend? We can go out on Friday night. I need to stop and figure all this out, and I enjoy your company; it just feels so weird right now. I am sorry, but I have to go before saying anything stupid, but I will call you on Friday.” He pulled some bills out of his wallet and left them on the table, and then got up and left me in the restaurant.

“That went well,” I thought to myself, “Maybe I should take odds if Robert calls me or not on Friday.” I have been in this situation so many times before I didn’t even start crying, and I just got up and left as well.

I got home, and then the waterworks opened, and I started to cry. Maybe I should give up on men. It seemed that they couldn’t get over that I was once a man, even though I now looked like a woman in every detail. Sometimes life sucked. I just sobbed silently and turned on the TV.

Robert

“Jesus, what do I do now?” I thought to myself while driving home.
I drove home in a fog and didn’t know what to think since I had so many conflicting emotions. "Sandra told me she was once a man, and we had sex together, so does that make me gay?" I just figured I should sleep on this, and not knowing what else to do, and I just fell asleep.

When I woke up the following day, I realized that I needed more information. I called up my psychologist and asked if I could come in to talk about a relationship that was giving me conflicting emotions. She asked why and I told her my date told me she was a transgender woman, and she responded that she could see me at 3 pm.

We talked for an hour. I told the doctor everything I knew about Sandra. The doctor asked me how I felt about this woman before I knew she was transgender. I told her I thought she was great, and we were perfect for each other.

“So why do you feel that she is different now?”

“Well, she misrepresented herself, and she isn’t a real woman.”

“Well, she had you fooled, and you have seen her naked too.”

“I blushed and said yes, that’s true.”

“So why are you so upset now? She was honest with you; she didn’t have to say anything, as there is no law saying a transgender person must tell anyone. Why does this upset you?”

“I’m not gay, doctor.”

“Okay, but does she look or act like a man?”

“No.”

“So why are you worried? It sounds like she is a woman in all the ways that count, and you are afraid because she has a Y chromosome since it’s not apparent otherwise.”

“Maybe my friends will think I am gay.”

“Again, is there any need to say anything to them?”

“How about my kids?”

“Call them and talk to them. I don’t see a downside to this, Robert, and you are the only person who has a problem with this issue.”

“The only thing a transgender woman can’t give you is children. And you both already have kids. Is this a problem?”

“No.”

“So, think to yourself, this is a woman you like, and even though she was once a man, she seems to no longer resemble one or act like one. You told me she transitioned almost four years ago. She sounds like a woman to me, and you have to adjust your attitude towards her if you wish to continue your relationship.”

“Yes, Doctor.”

“Well, our session is over. All I can say is Sandra sounds like a fine woman, and you are lucky to be in a relationship with her. But you must realize that on your own, and I can’t do that for you.”

I left the psychologist’s office, and I was more confused than when I started the session. "It was up to me, she told me, and I had to come to terms with this." I called up my kids and arranged to have dinner with them at a nearby restaurant. I told them I needed to talk with both of them, and we agreed to meet up. I met my kids in the restaurant, and we ordered some drinks. I asked them,

“What do you know about transgender people?”

They both looked at me with a bit of surprise and said, “Trans people realize that they are the wrong physical gender to whom they identify in their mind, and it seems there isn’t a lot Transgender people can do other than become the gender they desire by changing their bodies.”

“Do you know anyone like that?”

They both told me they had met transgender students, both male, and female, in college, and it seems to be much more open now than it used to be.

“Well, kids, I am asking all of this because I recently met a woman that I enjoyed being with, and last week she told me she is transgender and transitioned into a woman almost four years ago.”

They both looked at me and said, “Wow! So do you want to marry her?”

I replied, “I wasn’t sure what I should do, including breaking up with her.”

“Dad, don’t be so uptight about this. It’s no longer a big deal unless you treat it like that.”

“I know, but it’s hard wrapping my head around this. I don’t know what I should do, part of me wants to fall madly in love with her, and another wants to run away from her.”

“Physically other than being on the tall side, she looks like a woman in every way; I mean, I have seen her naked, and -”

“TMI, Dad, we get it; she looks like a woman, not like a man. So, what’s the downside to all of this?”

“It just bothers me, and I don’t know why. I do love this woman, but I am unsure I can move past this transgender thing.”

“Well, Dad, all we can say is suck it up and get brave, and don’t believe that loving this woman affects your manhood in any way.”

“Yeah, I guess you are right about this; your old man is just being foolish again. Has either of you heard from your mother?”

They both shook their heads.

I wondered what was up with my ex-wife; it seemed she wanted to stay away from all of us. I have no way of contacting her. She never gave me a forwarding address or a phone number, and I thought we had a better relationship than that.

“Well, if she ever decides to call either of you, please let me know.”

I hugged my kids and said goodbye to them, and drove back to my condo. I had a lot to think about, but it only came down to one thing. "Could I date a transgender woman and not get so hung up about it?"

Sandra

Friday night rolled around, and I still hadn’t heard from Robert. I was hoping he would call, but it didn’t seem likely with my track record. I figured he had bolted like all the rest of the men I had met. It appeared their fragile male egos couldn’t withstand dating a trans woman. I felt, hey, it’s their loss. I have done everything to become the best woman I could be, and if it wasn’t enough for them, then so be it. Maybe I was destined to stay single. I hoped this wasn’t the case, but if the last four years had taught me anything, it was not to expect anything different from men.

At 7 pm, I still hadn’t heard from Robert, so I ordered a pizza and ate at home. I debated whether I should call him, and a text message appeared on my phone, and it was from Robert. I opened it up, and he apologized to me and asked me to give him another week, as he was still having conflicting issues that he was trying to resolve.

This text was a first for me. Robert was the first man who ever responded to me after telling them I was transgender. It wasn’t the message I was hoping for, but at least he was still working through his issues

Saturday came, and I cleaned my place, did the laundry, and then went for a drive on Saturday afternoon since it was a beautiful day for a ride with the top down. I stopped for a sandwich on the way home and thought, "At least I like my own company."
On Sunday, I finished up a project for work and watched a movie on cable. I wasn’t going to worry about Robert. I told him how I felt about him, and it was all up to him now whether he could accept me for who I am. Robert was the closest guy I ever had, which could have turned into a long-term relationship, and I figured maybe the next guy would accept me if he wasn’t the one.

Robert

The week went by quickly for me, and I was still constantly thinking about Sandra and what I should do about her. On Thursday evening, I went out for a couple of beers with an old colleague I first met on my first job out of college. We had kept in touch over the years, and I wanted to ask him what he thought regarding trans people.

Nick and I were knocking back a couple of beers, and I steered the conversation around to trans people, trying to gauge his feelings on the subject.

He looked at me and laughed. “Yes, I have known a few trannies over the years, though I suppose I shouldn’t call them that anymore. Why do you ask?”

“Well, I am in a quandary. I met a fantastic woman that checked all my boxes; I mean all of them. But then it turned out she is transgender, and it’s messed me up. I don’t know what I should do.”

Nick smiled and asked me, “Is she attractive?”

“Yes, she’s around six feet tall, has long honey blonde hair, bright green eyes, a slim build, and has very nice lips. She’s not huge in the breast department, but they look good on her.”

“Is she hot in bed?”
“Yes, very much.”

“Is she smart or a bimbo?”

“Smart. Probably smarter than me.”

“Does she have a job?”

“Yes, she probably makes more money than I do.”

“How is her personality? Is she high on the crazy scale?”

“No, she is rational and is very pleasant to be around.”

Nick intently stared hard at me. Then he reached over and smacked me on the side of my head.

“Ow! Why did you hit me?”

“Jesus! What the hell is the matter with you? Rob, you have found the perfect woman, and you don’t want to date her? Women like that are unicorns! So, she had a minor birth defect? Why are you letting that get in your way? I thought you were smarter than that.”

I rubbed my head. “Yes, I guess you have a point, and I have been looking at this the wrong way.”

Nick laughed and said, “Well, duh! Go after this girl; you will never find another woman like her. And if you are stupid enough not to go after her, give me her number. I know a hundred guys who would love to meet her.”

And with that, he ordered us another round.

I made it home late that night and crawled into bed

Sandra

It was getting towards the end of the week, and I still hadn’t heard from Robert. I was hoping he would call, I wasn’t holding my breath, but I was still hoping for the best. One more day and I might know for sure.

Well, Friday afternoon came, and I was finishing up at work, ready to go home for the weekend. My phone rang, and I looked at the display, and it was Robert.

“Hello?”

“Sandra, this is Robert. Are you able to talk now?”

“Yes, Robert, I am in my office, and the door is closed.”

“I first wanted to apologize for stringing you out for so long. It wasn’t fair for you.”

“Okay.”

“Look, we had a great time together, and I let this male ego thing get in the way of our relationship. I literally had to be smacked on the side of my head to realize this, but Sandra, maybe I shouldn’t be saying this so soon, but I like you a lot, and I won’t let a minor birth defect get in our way.”

I thought to myself, “Now that’s an interesting way to explain it; I will have to remember that one.”

“The point is, even though we have only known each other for a short while, I think I am falling in love with you, and I don’t want to lose you.”

I didn’t know what to say. “I never had a man call me back after telling them I was transgender.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes, Sandra, I am sure. I wouldn’t be telling you if I wasn’t sure. I made reservations at The Florentine for 7 pm, and I will see you there, so please wear something nice. Goodbye, and I will see you tonight.”

Then Robert ended the call.

“The Florentine was the most expensive restaurant in town. I wonder how he even got reservations for the only Michelin 2 starred restaurant in the state?”

“Wow!" I was wearing a smile from ear to ear. "He just said he’s falling in love with me!”

Chapter 4

Sandra

I went to the salon after work, and they styled my hair. I got home and took a shower wearing a shower cap, and then I went all out. I found my most stunning black evening gown and did my makeup up to the nines, and I was ready to go. I got in my car and drove over to the Florentine restaurant. Robert asked me to meet him at 7 pm, and I decided to wait a few minutes, so at 7:10 I entered the restaurant. Robert was waiting for me and smiled when he saw me. He walked over and kissed me. Robert looked so handsome in his 3-piece dark blue suit.

When the Maître d' led us to our table, I saw many other diners watching us as we walked by. We were seated by the Maître d', handing us our menus. I noticed the menu had no prices for the entrées.

Robert smiled and said, “I guess you don’t need to know the price. You only need to be able to afford it. So how are you tonight, Sandra? You are looking stunning, by the way.”

“I feel great, Robert. Until you called, I wasn’t sure if you ever wanted to see me again, but here I am.”

He ordered a bottle of wine for us and a plate of antipasto. We sat sipping the wine and enjoyed the delicious appetizers.

“I first want to apologize to you, Sandra, and I didn’t mean to put you through the wringer like that. I was in a place I had never expected to be, and I was able to make it through to the other side. My oldest friend told me I was an idiot if I didn’t continue seeing you, and I realized he was right. Everyone I spoke to told me that I would be a fool not to continue dating you. I am fortunate to have such open-minded friends.”

I thought, “I would enjoy meeting his friends and thanking them.”

Robert continued, “You are the best thing that has happened to me in a long time. You are nothing like my ex-wife, thank God, and I love being around you. When I look at you, all I see is 100% woman. I don’t care who you used to be, and I only care who you have become.”

I was relieved when I heard Robert say this. I knew he had gone through a ton of soul searching to get to where he was now.

“I’m delighted you want to continue seeing me. I have dated many men since I came out as trans, and you are the first to make it past my being transgender. You are indeed an exceptional man to me, and I love you too.”

We ordered our meals, and I don’t even remember what I ordered. I was just ecstatic that Robert was dating me, and my head was in the clouds. We chatted the rest of the evening, but we made sure not to close the place. Robert asked me if I wanted to see his condo.

“It’s nowhere near as fancy as your place, but it’s home to me now.”
I was intrigued, and I decided to follow Robert home.

I parked beside Robert in his underground parking, and we both went up to his suite.

“It’s not much, I had to get a place on short notice, so I leased this one.”
He opened the door to his place, and it was lovely. We walked out on his balcony, and it had a great view of the downtown. His home had an open concept floorplan with the kitchen, dining room, and living room in one large area. He held my hand, then drew me closer in an embrace and gave me a passionate long French kiss. I was trembling, and my passion was building.

“It’s getting a little chilly out here. How about we go back inside, and I can turn on my gas fireplace to warm you up.”

We walked back inside, and Robert flipped a switch, and whoosh, the fireplace started up.

“Let me get us some wine; please have a seat on the sofa.”

I sat down, and Robert brought out a bottle of red, and a couple of glasses, as well as a cheese plate and some crackers, in case we got hungry. I placed cheese slices on a couple of the saltines, fed one to him, and nibbled on the other. I took a sip of the wine, and it was a very smooth Bordeaux.

We embraced for a while, and he whispered to me that he missed me so much and was happy we were together again, and we kissed some more. He smiled at me and leaned in for another kiss.

I could feel Robert getting harder, so I opened his trousers and pulled his rigid member out. I got down on my knees and proceeded to suck on the head of his shaft and tasted his precum; with the wine, it tasted great. I continued to suck his cock and swallowed his shaft balls deep while fingering and licking his balls too.

After a few minutes of this, he couldn’t stand it any longer and told me he couldn’t hold back. I swallowed his shaft down my throat, and he proceeded to fill me with his cum. I enjoyed every drop and sucked on him until he became soft.

Robert then told me it was my turn. He stood in front of me and helped me remove my skirt, and pulled down my panties. He told me to lay on my back on the sofa. Rob got on his knees and then went down on me. Robert had a great tongue, and he soon made me orgasm. I removed my bra and let my girls out. Rob moved up and started to kiss and suck on my nipples. He nibbled on my nipples with his teeth, and my reaction was incredible. It felt like shots of electricity were exploding from my nipples down to my pussy.

Then he dropped down on me again, and he began using his fingers to massage my nipples as he explored my pussy with his tongue and lips. The tsunami was building in me, and it finally crashed, resulting in an extended orgasm. The feeling was so intense I almost blacked out; it was so powerful.

Robert then stood up and took off his shirt and pants and laid on me, and we kissed and embraced each other. He slowly entered me with his cock, and I was glad I had lubricated my vagina before leaving my house. He smoothly slid into me, and I felt his cock become harder as he began to pump in and out of my pussy, all the while kissing me and playing with my nipples. I was going crazy and started to rub my clit, and it felt so good. I didn’t want it to stop, and I was moaning louder and louder as he was pumping me hard, slamming his cock in and out of me, in a very hard fuck. I just kept saying harder and moaned louder.

Another tsunami hit me, and I began to scream, and Robert covered my mouth with his lips to keep me quiet as I continued to scream in ecstasy. Robert exploded inside me, and I felt his cum fill me up, then he collapsed on me, and we were both breathing heavily, trying to recover. He kissed me again, and we embraced while lying together.

Robert smiled at me and kissed me again. “You are lovely, you know. I am so glad we met, and I realized how much I love you. I don’t ever want to leave you.”
I kissed him back and smiled. “I have fallen for you as well, and no one has ever made me feel the way you make me feel.”

We both smiled at each other and kissed again. Robert asked me if I wanted to take a shower with him. I was all hot and sweaty after our erotic workout and followed him to the bathroom. I stripped off my stockings and garter and followed him into the shower. It was easily large enough for two, and we took turns soaping each other up and washing off. I was soaping up his tool, and it began to get hard in my hands.

Robert pushed me against the wall and entered me again. He fucked me hard this time and held my wrists against the wall as he pumped his entire length in and out of my pussy. He nibbled on my tits, and I orgasmed again as he came in me a third time. We then stood under the shower and rinsed off while kissing and embracing each other. I rinsed him off again, and I rinsed out my vagina with a handheld showerhead. We kissed a little more and then got out of the shower and toweled dry. I wrapped a towel around my hair. He handed me a beautiful silk robe.

Wow! Where did you get this? He smiled and told me he bought it for me to have something to wear after we showered. I kissed him again and told him how thoughtful he was. I looked in the mirror, and the robe was beautiful. We kissed again and then went back out to the living room and sat cuddling in front of the fire, chatting as we finished the wine, cheese, and crackers.

“It’s Friday, so I am hoping you were planning on staying overnight.”

I kissed him and told him that the thought had occurred to me. Robert turned off the fire, and I followed him back to his bedroom, and we snuggled up beside each other and chatted until we both fell asleep.

We woke up in the late morning; Robert got up first and started the coffee in the kitchen. I went to the bathroom, and I could smell the coffee when I came out.
Robert was busy making some bacon and eggs for us, and he did a reasonable job while I buttered some toast. We sat beside each other in front of his breakfast bar on a pair of stools. We ate breakfast and enjoyed our coffees.

“So, Sandra, what would you like to do today?”

“I haven’t given it much thought yet.”

“Do you like golfing?” Robert asked.

“I have golfed in the past, but not too much lately. It sounds like an excellent way to have a lovely afternoon outside.”

Robert added, “I have a membership to a golf club if you would like to go for a round of golf today.”

“I would have to go home to change into my golf clothes. I can take a shower here and then head for my place. How about you swing by and pick me up in an hour?”

“That sounds like a plan,” said Robert.

After breakfast, we showered together, and I changed back into my dress. We kissed goodbye, and I left for my place.

I got home, changed into a cute golfing outfit with a white top and a pink mini skirt, and brought my set of clubs up to the front.

Robert soon knocked on the door, and he picked up my golf bag, and I followed him outside. He placed them in the trunk, and we got in his car, and we were off to his golf club.

“You look great, Sandra; I love your outfit. And your golf set, a white bag with pink trim, it suits you completely.”

I smiled and kissed him, and we were off to his country club.

We checked into the club, and we soon had a tee time along with a golf car. Robert teed off first since I was playing from the lady’s tees. He hit a long drive with a slight fade down the first fairway, and I complimented Robert on his shot. We got in the cart, and Robert drove me over to the lady’s tee. I set up, teed up my ball, and hit my drive about the same spot as he landed.

“That was an excellent shot, Sandra!”

I blushed and said thanks. I always used to play golf when I was still a man, but after I transitioned, I almost gave it up. I was unable to hit a ball straight. My balance was off, and my boobs were now in the way of my swing. I had to start over, and I took lessons on playing golf like a girl. The golf pro adjusted my swing to compensate for my new figure, and I started to hit the ball squarely again. I lost around 100 yards on my drive, but I was now a lot weaker than I was as a man, and I was happy to use the lady’s tee.

We got up to where our balls had landed, and I was first up. Robert told me it was around 150 yards to the green from here, and I got out a six iron. I lined up and hit my ball; it flew beautifully, dropped, bounced in front of the green, and rolled up on the apron. Robert told me I had a great approach.

He walked forward to his ball, and I think he used an eight iron. He swung, but the wind caught his ball and pulled it a bit to the right, and it landed in a sand trap beside the green. He winced, and I just laughed and told him he could now show me how good his short game was out of a sand trap.

We drove up to the green, and I got out my putter, and Robert took out his sand wedge and his putter. I looked at the pin, and I had a long 30-foot putt from the front of the green. Robert was pin high, and he walked around behind the trap and took another look. He got down into the sand trap and took a half swing, and in a big cloud of sand, his ball came out and landed on the green, rolling to about 6 feet from the pin. “Nice shot,” I told him. He gave me a big smile as he was happy about it too.

I walked over to my ball, and I marked it, picked it up, and cleaned it off before replacing it on the green. I was still using my trusty old Ping putter, which I had used for years. It was the only club left from my old set, as I had replaced the rest with a woman’s set, which had worked better with my new golf swing.

I lined up my putt and practiced my swing a couple of times and then sent it up the green towards the hole. Luck was on my side, as I had hit it a bit too hard, and it dropped into the hole, much to my amazement! Robert clapped when it went in, and he told me it looked like he had his work cut out for him.

He lined up his putt and tapped it towards the hole. There was a ball mark which we hadn’t noticed, and it caught his ball and sent it to just beside the hole. He tapped it in, smiled at me, and told me I had a birdie on that hole, and he had a bogie.

The second hole was a par three short hole, and I was up first. The lady’s tee was ten yards after the men’s tee. I walked up and took my nine-iron and hit the ball beautifully, and it dropped pin high on the green. Robert complimented me on my shot, and then he teed up using his nine-iron. He hit his ball, and it landed on the rear of the green, and the backspin made it roll back towards the hole, stopping around 5 feet to the pin.

“Wow, Robert, that was some great backspin you had there.”

We got in our golf cart, and Robert drove us up behind the green. We both got out our putters. I looked at my ball, and I had a 4-foot putt to drop it in. I marked my ball and let Robert go first. He was able to sink his putt from around 7 feet, and I clapped. I walked up and placed my ball on the green, lined it up, and tapped it towards the hole. It first looked like the ball would stop short, but it had just enough momentum to drop in. I felt relieved and retrieved my ball, and we were off to the next tee.

We played our way through the front nine of the course. And on the ninth hole, we were both tied at two-over-par. I had an awful time on a par five and had squandered my lead, but that’s golf, you never know what will happen, so there was no use worrying about it. It was Robert up first, and he hit a tremendous drive down the middle of the fairway. We drove up to the lady’s tee, and I took my driver and ripped my best drive of the morning, and it landed about 10 yards ahead of Robert’s ball.

“Damn Sandra, you keep getting better. We both have had a great game so far today, and you know what you are doing out here.”

I think I had impressed him so far, and I smiled.

We drove up to Robert’s ball, and it was around 180 yards to the hole. He pulled out a fairway wood and struck the ball beautifully towards the flag, and it landed on the apron of the green and rolled up to about 15 feet from the pin.

Not to be outdone, I also took out a fairway wood, and I struck my ball and watched it head for the flag, and it dropped on the green about the same distance away from the hole as Robert’s ball. We drove up to the green, got our putters out, and looked at our upcoming putts. I was first, as it looked like I was a little further away from the hole. I lined up my shot and took a couple of practice swings. I sent it towards the hole, and it dropped in! I cheered, and Robert clapped in appreciation.

I retrieved my ball from the cup, and it was Robert’s turn. He had to sink his putt to tie my score. He hit his putt, and it got to the hole but rimmed it and stayed out. That was a tough break, Robert, as he tapped it in for a par.

I ended up at one over par for the front nine and Robert as two over. He grinned at me and said, had I known you were this good at golf, I would have asked to go on another hike instead. I gave him a big smile and kissed him, saying, but you would have missed all this fun with me here.

We stopped at a snack shack on the way to the back nine, and we both had a hot dog and a soda. I told Robert he would have to step up his game on the back nine if he wanted to win against this girl, as I have always been competitive when it came to golf. He laughed and said, I certainly have my work cut out for me. We finished our quick lunch and continued to the tenth tee.

We enjoyed playing with each other on the back nine as well. I had some fun with Robert, distracting him on the tee by dropping my ball and then bending over to pick it up just as he was setting up his swing. He laughed and told me it’s not going to work, girl, so I blew him a kiss.

He still got off a reasonably good drive, but I outdistanced him from the lady’s tee with my shot. He laughed and told me maybe I should be playing from his tee instead. I gave him a sly look and told him, nope, it’s the lady’s tee for this girl.
We tied the tenth hole and kept pace with each other through the back nine until we got to the eighteenth tee, and we were both tied.

Robert swung first, and he had a blistering drive down the fairway. I hit my ball from the lady’s tee and wound up beside him. We drove down the fairway, and I got out my fairway wood and smashed the ball on the green, just below the pin.
Not to be outdone, Robert cracked his shot pin high on the green. We drove up to the green, and he marked his ball and let me go first.

I marked my ball, cleaned it off, and placed it back on the green. I lined up my putt and made a few practice swings, and struck the ball towards the hole. I had a 30-foot putt, so I didn’t think the ball would go in, but it wound up 2 feet from the cup.

Robert then lined up his shot and stroked his ball into the hole for a birdie. I tapped my ball in for par, and he beat me by one stroke.

I laughed, saying, “I will beat you on our next time out.”

He grinned and said, “What makes you think I want to play golf with you again?”

He smiled and added, “You are too good a player, and I might lose against you.”

“What’s the matter, Robert? Afraid that a girl like me will beat you at golf?”

Robert just laughed and kissed me, saying, “That was a great game we played, Sandra, and of course, I want to play with you again. My ex-wife hated golf and wouldn’t have been caught dead out here with me.”

“That was her loss,” I replied.

We returned the cart, put our bags in the car, and removed our golf shoes. Robert invited me into the club’s restaurant. We walked in, and a few guys he knew walked over and greeted us. Robert introduced me to his golfing buddies, and I shook everyone’s hands. He told them that I had almost won out there today, and he barely squeaked out a win against me. They laughed and invited us over for a couple of drinks. We ordered a couple of beers, chatted with his friends for a while, said goodbye, and walked over to the restaurant. It was a nice place, and we both had a great meal there. I had a roast chicken dinner, and Robert had a steak.

I told Robert he had some good friends there, and this was a friendly club to which he belonged. He agreed and told me, no one is pretentious here; we like to play golf and enjoy ourselves.

We finished our meal and headed back into the city. Robert drove me back to my place and helped put my clubs away, and I started the coffee going.
We shared a coffee and a few cookies. I then asked Robert if he wanted to shower after our game, and I would help scrub his back. We went up to my bedroom and helped each other undress.

We headed for the bathroom and started our shower. I soaped up Robert, and he did the same for me, and we took special care with each other’s equipment. I gave special attention as I cleaned Robert’s balls and stroked the shaft of his club. I was washing him down, and he kept getting harder and harder. Rob pinned me against the wall and slowly entered me as he French kissed me under the shower.

I moaned a little as he started to pump his cock into me slowly at first but then building up his speed. I kept kissing him, and Robert exploded inside me as I shook from an orgasm. We continued to kiss until he lost his erection, and I cleaned him up and rinsed myself out. We got out of the shower, dried each other off, and dried my hair with a blow dryer. I told Robert I needed to do a few more things to get ready and told him he could wait for me in the bed.

After Robert left the bathroom, I gave myself a douche to clean out my bum, and I also placed lube in both of my holes down there. I walked back to my bedroom and snuggled beside Robert to continue our lovemaking in the bed.

Robert went down on me, and his lips and tongue continued to amaze me down there. He pinched my nipples and massaged them with his hands, and it sent shivers and what felt like bolts of electricity through my body.

Once again, the tsunami was building, and I shuddered when it hit me, as I exclaimed, “Oh God yes!”

He slowly regained an erection and asked me, “Have you ever tried anal?”

I grinned at him and said, “I thought you would never ask. I am all primed and ready for you.” I handed him a small bottle of lube for his cock.

“I have never done this before, so let me know if I am doing it wrong.”

Robert put some lube on his hard cock. He smiled at me and pulled my legs up in the air. Robert leaned on them to raise my bum and slowly maneuvered his cock against my hole. He slowly pressed into me. Rob got the head of his cock inside me and asked me how I felt. It hurt me at first, but I was fine now, so he went in another couple of inches and stopped. He pulled right out and then went in again, this time almost all the way, and held it there. I made a gasp, and I felt so filled up. He then pressed in all the way. And he kept it there for a bit.

“Are you ready?”

“Yes.”

Rob then proceeded to slowly fuck me with his entire shaft, pulling almost out, and then went in balls deep. It felt great. The first guy I dated when I was transgender was a bisexual guy; it didn’t last, but I hadn’t yet had SRS, and he fucked me in my rear pussy. I knew what to expect, and it had been a couple of years now, but I still enjoyed this feeling. It was almost the same as being fucked in my pussy, but not quite the same. By this time, Robert had started to fuck me harder, and he was pounding my ass cheeks, and I could hear the thwap of his thighs slapping my ass as his balls hit me too. I started to moan, and I kept getting louder, and when I began to scream with pleasure, Robert silenced me by leaning forward and french kissing me. I guess I was getting too loud for him. Robert continued to kiss me until I orgasmed, and he came in me. He collapsed on me, panting and out of breath.

He grinned, saying, “That was great!”

He pulled out, and we laid beside each other while caressing and kissing each other. It was getting late, and I turned out the lights, and we both drifted off to sleep.

Chapter 5

Robert

I woke up before Sandra and quietly got out of bed to relieve myself. I washed up a bit and brushed my teeth. Putting on my robe, I walked out to the kitchen to start a pot of coffee going. This morning, I decided to make some French toast and got everything I needed. Sandra soon entered the room, looking stunning in the beautiful robe I had given her. She walked over to me, and we kissed each other good morning.

“Would you like a glass of orange juice?”

“That would be wonderful, please.”

“I decided to make some French toast this morning. Is that good for you, or would you prefer something else?”

“French toast would be great.”

I poured out a couple of mugs of coffee and handed one to Sandra, telling her that the creamer was on the kitchen bar.
We made our coffee and sipped it as I watched the French toast cooking in the frying pan, and I served it as soon as they were ready. Sandra and I were both quietly enjoying breakfast when she spoke up.

“Would you like to do something today?

“Do you have anything in mind?” I replied.

“Well, we could go for a drive in the countryside. I know some excellent backcountry roads that would be very pretty this time of year.”

“Whose car would you like to take?”

“I was thinking of taking my Porsche since the top will go down, and it looks like it will be a sunny day today. Have you ever driven a 911?”

“No, I never had the pleasure.”

“Well, today will be your lucky day then. I can take us out there, and if you want to drive, we can switch around.”

“Wow! That would be great, Sandra!”

“I will head home, and you can drop by my place in around an hour.”

We finished up breakfast, and we both showered together first. My cock again got hard showering beside Sandra, and we kissed and made love in the shower once more. She was such a stunningly beautiful woman, and I could never pass up a chance to have sex with her. Sandra was putty in my hands as I massaged her body while fucking her pussy. She soon climaxed as I shot my load into her. We passionately kissed under the shower. We cleaned each other off, stepped out of the shower, dried off, and Sandra got ready to go. We kissed goodbye at the door, and I said I would be at her place in an hour or so.

I changed into a pair of slacks and a shirt. Heading back to the kitchen, I cleaned up the mess. I was still tidying my bedroom when my phone rang.

I picked up and said, “Hello.”

There was a pause, and my ex-wife Trudy said hello. I responded, saying hi, then I asked her why she called since I hadn’t heard anything from her since I last saw her in the courtroom.

“Robert, I was calling to see if you would like to go out with me sometime. I wanted to catch up with you.”

“Well, Trudy, I haven’t heard from you in months, and you weren’t exactly friendly to me during the divorce. Why are you calling me now?”

“I have had a few things happen to me lately, and I wanted to talk about it.”

“I hope you are not looking to get back together since I am no longer interested in any relationship with you. That ship sailed after you served me divorce papers after 20 years of marriage. You stabbed me through my heart with the divorce, and you never made any attempt to talk to me beforehand. I honestly don’t want to reconcile with you now.”

“Why is that?”

“There is no ‘us.’ I have moved on, and I am seeing someone new, and she is a far better person to me than you ever were.”

“Oh. That’s too bad, then. Sorry to bother you, Robert.”

Trudy said goodbye to me and ended the call. I finished up in the bedroom, grabbed my jacket and put on my shoes, and left my house.

Trudy

Trudy parked across the street from Robert’s condo parking entrance. She had watched a red convertible drive out from Robert’s condo, and a blonde-haired woman drove it. Trudy waited a few minutes, then called up Robert’s cell phone and briefly talked. She patiently waited until she saw Robert’s BMW appear and drive past her. Trudy then pulled into traffic and followed him. She kept behind a few cars back and tailed him until she saw him stop in front of a row of townhomes.

Trudy pulled to the side of the road, parked, and waited. Robert got out of his car, and then she watched him walk up to 504 and knock on the door. The attractive tall woman from the red convertible answered the door, and Robert walked inside the home. Trudy figured she would wait to see if they would soon leave.

Not long afterward, she watched the red convertible drive out of a laneway beside the last townhome then pull out on the road. As they drove by her car, Trudy noticed Robert was in the passenger seat, and the woman was driving the vehicle. She decided to continue following them.

Again, she tailed the red car, kept back a few cars, and followed them out of the city. They drove for about an hour and pulled into the parking lot of a small restaurant in a small village. She watched them get out of the car, laugh, and then walk into the restaurant. She wasn’t sure if it was wise to follow them inside but decided to do it anyway.

Robert and Sandra were already seated when Trudy got inside. She was able to get a table sitting behind Robert, and she was close enough to hear their conversation, but Robert hadn’t noticed her enter and sit behind them.

"So, her name was Sandra, and she looked around the same age as Robert, maybe a little younger. She must have had a great career or had an excellent divorce to afford that expensive car she was driving." She listened to their conversation, and it was just chit-chat for the most part. They seemed to be comparing notes on their children, and it sounded like they are were around the same age as our kids, all off at college.

Trudy ordered a club sandwich and sparkling water while she listened to them. "They did seem to enjoy each other’s company." Trudy wished that her new relationship had worked out better. She had gotten involved with a new doctor at the hospital. Trudy had fallen for that woman and wanted to move in and marry her. Unfortunately for Trudy, Laurel was an idealist and had decided to travel to Africa with the “Doctors without Borders” organization. She had begged Trudy to come with her, and Trudy had given it much thought but decided not to do it in the end. They split up, and Laurel left for Africa, leaving Trudy wondering what to do now.

"I will have to find out everything I can about this new woman, Sandra, who lives at 504 Houghton St." Trudy waited for them to leave, leaving some cash on her table, and followed them out of the restaurant. She thought fondly of her time with Robert and was sorry that she had been so rash in leaving him, as he had been a good husband and provider. Trudy had never been in love with Robert but had been fond of him for a time. Now she wanted to get Robert back, but it looked like she was too late, as this new woman had moved into his life, and they seemed to be getting along great with each other. It would make her goal harder, but not impossible.

She watched as they got in Sandra’s car and noticed that Sandra had tossed her car keys to Robert and she was going to let him drive. Trudy debated whether to continue to follow them and decided to go back and snoop around Sandra’s house instead. "Maybe I could find something in Sandra’s trash to learn more about this girl."

Trudy watched them pull away, and then she walked back to her car.

Robert

Sandra and I were having a great time driving in the country. We chatted about everything. Our favorite foods, TV shows, movies, songs, you name it, we talked about it. Sandra was so much fun to be around too, and she just seemed to be so content and happy about her life that it was infecting me as well. I pulled up to a stop sign and asked Sandra, which way? She thought about it and said it doesn’t matter, pick one, they are all good. I laughed and turned right to see where the road took us.

“I don’t want to be a downer, but I wanted to tell you something strange that happened just after you left my condo this morning. I received a call from my ex-wife Trudy. She wanted to meet and talk about us, and I told her that ship had sailed and there was no “us.” I was no longer interested in getting back together with her. She sounded disappointed and seemed to accept it, but she had me worried. Once Trudy latches on to an idea, it’s tough to change her mind. I hope that she hasn’t unilaterally decided we should get back together. If this is the case, it might be a bumpy ride. I hope I am wrong about her, but I have known her for a long time, and I fear the worst from her.”

Sandra kissed me and said, “Don’t you worry about me. I can handle myself. Your ex-wife doesn’t scare me.”

“I just wanted to give you a heads-up, Sandra. There is no telling what she is capable of anymore.”

We drove through the countryside for the rest of the afternoon, and we both had fun with each other’s company.

We stopped at a park for a bit and walked around to stretch our legs. When it was time to get back to the car, I tossed the keys back to Sandra and thanked her for letting me drive her Porsche. She smiled and got in the driver’s side as I got in beside her. It was a great sports car, and I enjoyed it.

We drove past a Motorsports Park on the way home, and Sandra pulled in.

“Why did you stop?”

She grinned at me and said, “You’ll see.”

Sandra pulled up to the gate, took a card out of her purse, and handed it to the attendant. He looked at it, handed it back, and waved us through.

She drove into an underpass and then over to a group of buildings. I realized we were in the middle of a track, and I saw a group of cars whizz by on the racetrack, and Sandra smiled at me.

“You are going to enjoy this, and it’s almost as good as sex.”

She stopped the car and got out. She opened the frunk, took out a pair of helmets, and handed one to me.

“This helmet should fit you.”

I looked at the helmet. “You mean, we….”

“Yes, we will take a few laps around the track here, and I can show you how well this car can perform.”

She went over to talk with some people and told me we could get out in the next group.

We put on our helmets and jumped back into the Porsche, and she brought it over behind a group of cars waiting to go out on the track. We only had to wait a few minutes, and we drove onto the racetrack.

Sandra turned to me and grinned, “Robert, relax and enjoy yourself. I have been here many times, and I know what I am doing.”

She began to follow the other cars around the track, not really going too fast for a lap, and then everyone sped up. I felt like I was hanging on for dear life as Sandra dove into the corners, braking late, downshifting, and exploding out of them, then accelerating to redline before shifting gears. I looked over at the speedo on the straights, and we were going over 150 mph. I never realized this car could go that fast, and the handling was incredible. Sandra knew precisely the line she should take through the track, and she had no problems keeping up with the other cars and passed several of them on the straights. All too soon, the track officials waved us in, and we headed back to the pits.

“I told her that was incredible, what a rush! This car handles amazingly well, and it’s like a rocket on rails.”

“See! I told you it was almost as good as sex. Now, would you like to go out and see how you do on the track?”

“Uh, sure, if you think I am capable. I have never driven on a track before.”

Sandra went over and chatted with some track officials. “They said it would be ok for you to go out on the track, but you have to first sit through a safety lecture, and one will be starting in a couple of minutes.”

We walked over to one of the administration buildings, and she sat with me in a classroom. An instructor talked to us about track safety and etiquette when overtaking or being overtaken. They also briefly explained the driving line, braking, and acceleration and how our experienced partner would help us out on the track. After the lecture had ended, Sandra and I went back to her car, and I noticed a small turbo badge on the rear as I walked behind it.

Sandra explained, “You will find it’s easier than driving fast on a public road since you can use the entire track, not just one side of it. Don’t worry too much. You saw my driving line, and I will give you pointers as we go along. If someone wants to pass you, stay right, and let them go by you. It will take you a while to figure out the track, so don’t worry about how fast you go.”

She gave me one of the helmets, I got in on the driver’s side, and Sandra got in beside me. I felt a bit nervous going out, and Sandra told me, don’t worry, it’s far safer here than driving fast on the street. You will have a ball doing this.

We took our warmup lap around the racetrack, and then the pace car pulled off, we all began to drive faster. Sandra told me the line to follow along the racetrack and where to brake, downshift and start to accelerate. I soon got the hang of it, and my lap times were getting shorter. It was a lot of fun. And there were no worries of speed limits and police either. Too soon, it was over, and they waved us off the track and back to the pits. I told Sandra she was right. It was almost as good as sex.

Sandra

After our fun day and our romp on the track, it was time to return to the city. Robert had enjoyed himself, and I always had a good time on the racetrack too. I drove back, and we stopped for dinner on the way home. It was nothing special, just a Crackerbee’s, but they have good food, and we enjoyed ourselves there as well. After dinner, we returned to Robert’s condo, and I parked beside his car. We went upstairs and made some coffee. We were sitting in his living room, and I noticed a couple of pictures of his family. I picked one of them up, and it was one of him, his children, and a woman I assumed was his ex-wife, Trudy. I looked closer at her in the picture, and it dawned on me that I had seen her recently, and then it hit me. She was sitting behind Robert in the restaurant while we had eaten lunch together.

“Robert, there is something I have to tell you. I saw this woman sitting behind us today in the restaurant while we ate lunch together.”

Robert looked at me with surprise. “Oh my God, Trudy is stalking us. Now, do you believe me?”

I didn’t know what to say, “I do now, Robert. Trudy was spying on us. There was no way that was purely coincidence, and she had to have been following us. I noticed she sat down behind you just after we sat down, and she sat close enough to hear our conversation.”

This news unnerved me a little, I didn’t know this woman, and Robert told me she could do anything. I was going to be extra careful now and be aware of my surroundings. I wasn’t sure what Trudy’s goal was in all of this. Robert told her that he wasn’t interested in getting back together in no uncertain terms, and I was worried for my safety now, not knowing what she was planning.

We soon forgot about Trudy and continued to chat with each other. The evening soon wound up in the bedroom, and Robert showed me how well he knew his way around a woman’s body and proceeded to help me find a few more of my unlimited number of orgasms. I reciprocated and was able to show Robert a great time as well. We ended up wrapped in each other’s arms as he brought me once again into a fantastic orgasm.

Sunday morning arrived, and we got up. I remembered that I was supposed to see my kids for dinner today.

I asked Robert, “I know this is short notice, but would you like to meet my kids for dinner tonight?”
He laughed and said, “We must think alike since I have a dinner date tonight with my children as well.”

“How about we make this a combined effort?”

We decided since Robert had chosen a new restaurant named Bugaboo Creek, and I had never been there, I texted both my kids with the new restaurant name and address and hinted I had a surprise for them too.

Robert made us both breakfast, and we went for our usual shower together, and we had a bit of extra fun.

After breakfast, we went shopping around the mall and had lunch in the food court. We weren’t looking to buy anything, and it was just a way for us to spend time together.

We drove back to his place, and I picked up my car and drove home so I could get ready for dinner. Robert told me he would meet me at the restaurant.

I went home and had a shower and did myself up. I put on a lovely evening dress, nothing too fancy since my kids never dressed up. I managed to make it to the restaurant at 6 pm. I saw my kids in the lobby and went over and greeted them. I said, kids, I want you to meet someone tonight.

Robert walked in the door, and I recognized the two young people who got up and hugged him. We walked over, and I hugged Robert and introduced him to my kids, and he introduced us to his kids. Our kids were all college-age and were within a couple of years of each other. They were very friendly towards each other, and we went over to our table, and we all sat down.

My kids laughed, so mom, this is your new guy, we think he’s excellent, and Robert’s kids thought I was a wonderful gal for him. We all chatted for a few hours. The kids found out they were all going to State University and thought they had seen each other there too. They all exchanged numbers with each other, and I felt that everyone was getting along wonderfully. I was worried that the evening might not go so well, but our kids got along famously with each other. The boys were chatting together, and the girls were laughing together too. Robert and I held hands as we watched them get along so well.

After dinner, we all went to the club where Robert and I first met. The kids followed us, and we got a big table for everyone. Since it was a Sunday, the club wasn’t too busy, but the dancing had started, and Robert and I went out to have a few slow dances together.

Something must have rubbed off from us, as we noticed our kids had paired off and were also dancing together. We spent a couple of hours there, and we decided to call it a night. I noticed my son Tom and Robert’s daughter Sarah were talking closely, and my daughter Jessica and Robert’s son George were also quietly conversing. I glanced over at the kids, and Robert just smiled knowingly at me.

We called it a night and left with our kids chatting with each other. We said goodnight and kissed them. Robert and I embraced with a good night kiss, and our kids whistled at us. We waved goodbye and left the kids still chatting together in the parking lot.

I got in my car and waved goodnight to Robert as he got in his car. And we both drove home for another work week.

As I drove home, I thought of how things had worked out for me this week. I thought I had lost Robert, but he had come to his senses on Friday. We spent a memorable weekend together, and we continued to find out how well we enjoyed each other’s company.

Tonight, we introduced our children to each other, and I was amazed at how well they got along. Maybe they were getting along together a little too well. I wasn’t going to worry about it now, they were all adults, and if they found that they enjoyed each other’s company, I was all for it.

I got home, changed into a nightie, put on a robe, and finished up some work I needed to do for Monday before I got into bed. Just before I was heading for bed, Robert called me.

I said, “Hi, how are you?”

“Hi Sandra, I’m fine here, and I had to tell you I had a great time tonight with your and your children. My son George had called me up, and he had said to me that he thought your daughter Jessica was a fantastic person, and they were going out on another date together. My daughter Sarah called me too and told me that she likes your son Tom a lot and is looking forward to another date with him.”

I laughed and said, “Tom also seemed to be serious about Sarah too, though he hadn’t called me about it yet. And I could see Jessica was getting along well with George too.”

“I am happy they are all getting along so well with each other. I love you, Sarah, and I want to wish you a good night’s sleep. I wish I could sleep beside you every night. So until we see each other again, have a good night.”

“I will see you again soon. I love you, Robert, goodnight.”

I ended the call with Robert, and my phone rang again, and unsurprisingly, it was my son. I said, “Hi, Tom.”

“Sorry, Mom, I know it’s late, but I had to tell you what a super time I had tonight with Sarah. Mom, Sarah is the first girl I have dated that got me thinking if she is the one for me. I have never felt that way about anyone else, but something clicked in me when we were talking. We got along great, and I asked her to go out on another date with me. Robert’s son George had asked Jessica out too, so we made a double date together for tomorrow. There is an excellent diner by the university, where we will all meet up for dinner and maybe go to a movie afterward.”

“That’s great, Tom, and I am happy that you are getting along so well with her.”

“Thanks, Mom, I have to add that I think Robert is a great guy, and I can see why you like each other so well. I wanted to say that I love you, Mom, and I hope that everything continues to work out well with Robert. I think you two were made for each other. Anyone can see that you two are smitten with each other; it’s that obvious. I love you, Mom. Stay safe.”

Right after Tom called me, my phone rang again, and this time it was Jessica. She was very excited, so I just let her talk.

“Mom, I’m sorry I called so late, but I can’t believe how great a person Robert is, and he is fine with you being transgender. He is terrific, and I am happy that you found him. I hope you are looking at a long-term relationship with him since he is the perfect guy for you. Watching you together tonight showed me that you are very much in love with each other. You are just glowing when you talk to him. Robert watches your every move, and he is very much in love with you. I could see it in his eyes.”

“I know what you mean, dear. Robert is very dear to me now.”

“And Mom, his kids are great too. I started talking to George, and we have so much in common. I can see why you like Robert so much, as George is just like him. We talked together all night, and I loved his company. We seem to be so compatible, and I have never had feelings for a guy before like I do with George. We are all going on a double date tomorrow since Tom is really into Sarah as well.”

“I hope you all have a great time together. I think Robert’s kids are great people as well. Have fun and enjoy yourself.”

Jessica said goodbye to me and ended the call. “Wow! Things have gone to a new level. Here I was worried that our children wouldn’t like each other, and now I am a little worried that they liked each other a bit too well.” I just laughed to myself and knew they would be fine.

Chapter 6

Robert

My alarm went off, jolting me awake. Usually, I am awake before it sounds, but I had a full day yesterday with Sandra, and I slept soundly. We were back together, and only my stupidity had caused the breakup in the first place. I had to admit that it didn’t matter that she was once a man. She is all woman now, and what a woman. Every time I am out with her, she impresses the heck out of me.
The only thing that was concerning me was Trudy. What was she trying to accomplish this time? I had to call her up to get to the bottom of this.

I got up, started the coffee, and made a few pancakes for myself. After taking a shower and getting dressed, I took my phone and called Trudy using the number from my call display yesterday. I listened to it ring, and then I was forwarded to voicemail. I received a message reporting voicemail was not set up, and the call ended.

I would try it again later since this number was my only link to Trudy. I gave Sandra a call to see how she was doing, and she told me she was heading for work and would call me back when she got there.

I started another pot of coffee and got to work myself, looking at my latest project. I was working on it when my phone rang, and I answered it. Sandra told me what a great time she had with me over the weekend and told me she enjoyed dinner with my children. I told her she had no end of surprises for me, and driving on the racetrack was incredible.

She mentioned that her son Tom and Jessica called after I ended our call last night, and they were going to be on a double date with my daughter Sarah and son George. The kids have taken a shine to each other, and I am happy they are all getting along together.

“The only thing that worries me, Sandra, is my ex-wife Trudy. I don’t understand what she is up to, so please be careful.”

Sandra assured me that she would be vigilant and keep an eye out for anything that looked suspicious.

We talked together a bit longer. I heard someone come into Sandra’s office, and she told me she had to go. We both said goodbye and ended the call.

I kept busy with my project for the rest of the day. I took a lunch break to make a sandwich and ended the day after working the afternoon. My phone rang, and it was Sandra. Would you like to meet somewhere for dinner? Nothing fancy.

We met up at the Crackerbee’s and enjoyed a simple dinner there. Once again, it seemed like we couldn’t get enough of each other. We talked together until 11 pm when the manager told us they were closing for the evening. We left together, kissed goodnight in the parking lot, and we both headed home.

As much as I would love to move in with Sandra, it was still too early. We had only been seeing each other for maybe a month. But we did have that break while I was working through my insecurities. I thought it would be easier if we lived together while driving home. I would wait until Sandra brought this up, and then we would discuss it together.

I entered my condo, and my phone rang. I looked at the call display, and it looked like it was Trudy’s number. I answered the call, and it was Trudy. She apologized for missing my call earlier.

I sat down on my couch. “Trudy, what I don’t understand is why you are following me?”

“What do you mean?”

“When I left my condo yesterday, I drove by what looked like your car parked in front of my place. I didn’t think much of it until Sandra recognized you in the roadside café where we ate lunch Sunday. She said you were sitting right behind me, and she recognized you from a photo I had on my fireplace.”

Trudy paused, “That must have been someone else she saw, Robert. It wasn’t me.”

“Look, Trudy, I don’t know what kind of game you are playing here, but I don’t appreciate you following us like a stalker. I want to impress upon you that I have zero desire to ever get back in a relationship with you again. We were together in what I thought was a good marriage, and then you unilaterally decided you wanted to divorce me, and you turned my life upside down, so I have no desire ever to see you again.”

“Do you understand me, Trudy? There is no us! Would you please leave us alone? You wanted someone else in your life instead of me, so find them, but leave me out of it.”

I heard a click on the phone as Trudy ended the call. I hoped I had maybe gotten through to her, but I wasn’t so sure.

Sandra

I woke up around 6:30 am and made myself some coffee. I made a couple of eggs with toast for breakfast and looked at the news on my laptop while I ate my breakfast. I cleaned up the kitchen, showered, and got ready for work. I went downstairs, walked to the back of my place, and went outside to get in my car.
I froze in my tracks, and I was stunned while looking at my car. Someone had taken a can of yellow spray paint and painted words like bitch, slut, and cunt all over my car. As well, they slashed all four tires. My car wasn’t going anywhere today.

I looked around and didn’t notice anyone outside. I quickly went back inside my home and called the police to report the vandalism. I had lived here for the last four years, and nothing like this had ever happened to me before. I thought about Robert’s ex-wife, and I bet that bitch did it or paid someone to do this.
I called up Robert to tell him what had happened, and he was as shocked as I was. When I told him I thought it was Trudy, he sighed. You are probably right, and if so, she has gone off the deep end. I told him the police were coming over and were going to investigate. I got Trudy’s phone number from Robert, not that I would call her, but I wanted to give it to the police. I told Robert the police had arrived and said goodbye.

I showed the police the car, and they looked around, took photos of the scene, and found a nearby empty spray can, which they picked up for evidence. They also called a tow truck to take the car away for repairs. I gave them Trudy’s number and told them she was the ex-wife of my new boyfriend, and we had seen her following us over the weekend. I couldn’t prove it was her, but I asked them to give her a call, so she might be scared off from doing anything further.
I called up work and explained to my boss what had happened, and my car was out of commission. I said I had to take the day off to take care of a few things here.

I looked at my open carport and realized it had no security at all, and I wondered if I could beef things up. I called up a local contractor, informed him of my situation, told him that I wanted to secure my carport, and asked him to give me options. He promised to come down later to look at it and see what he could advise me. I then called a security company and made an appointment to get a home security system and cameras for my carport and front door.

I also called up my insurance, started the claim, and told them to arrange for me to get a rental car while my Porsche was in the shop getting repaired. The Eurosport Autobody shop called me back and told me they would remove the spray paint since the vehicle was not damaged otherwise, except for the tires, which would all need replacements.

I spent the rest of the day getting quotes for my carport and security system work. The contractor figured he could install a steel rolldown door at the end of my carport and could fill in the sides and top with enameled steel siding to keep anyone from getting at my car. He would also fill in the space above the vehicle to be waterproof. I gave him the go-ahead, as I didn’t want Trudy to be able to get at my car again.

The security system would also have video recording and monitoring as well. My house would have all windows and doors on the basement and first and second floors monitored with opening and glass break sensors. When I was away, there were also motion detectors inside.

I called up Robert, and we made a dinner date for 6 pm. I got ready for our date and asked him to pick me up earlier since I hadn’t gotten a rental car yet, and I needed to stop over at a car rental place to pick one up. Robert was by early, and I kissed him, and he took me over to the car rental place, where I picked up a car and followed him over to the restaurant. We sat down at the restaurant together, and we ordered some wine. I showed Robert the photos of the damage to my car, and he agreed that it was Trudy.

“Robert, if she thinks she can scare me away, it’s not going to work. If she wants to play hardball, she had better watch out.”

“I don’t know what to do about this, Sandra. She called me back last night, and I told her to leave us alone, and this is the answer we got from her. I think she has lost it, but I don’t know what we can do. We could get a restraining order if she threatened either of us verbally, but she has played this calmly so far.”

“What is bizarre is that Trudy had not contacted me before I met you, and I hadn’t heard a thing from her until we started dating. I don’t know if that set her off or something else happened in her personal life. I suspected she was having an affair with someone else, though I have no idea who she was seeing.”

“Anyway, let’s talk about something else. Both my son and daughter called me today, and they both told me how much they enjoyed their dates with your kids. My son George is older than your daughter Jessica by a year, and my daughter Sarah is younger than your son Tom. They all have set another date together tonight, and I think they will be an item from the looks of things. I can’t believe how well they seem to be enjoying each other’s company. I think they are finding out they have the same chemistry that we have with each other.”

I laughed and said, “I agree. Our kids enjoy each other’s company. We don’t know the future, but if they like each other as well as we do, who knows what will happen?”

“I do want to discuss something else with you, Robert. While I am getting the work done on my carport to make the parking spot more secure, I wondered if I could stay at your place for a couple of days. I am also having a new security system installed. It’s not that I am afraid of Trudy; I don’t want to make it easy for her to vandalize my car before my carport is secure.

Robert smiled at me and said, “I was hoping you would ask me this, and although we are getting together because of Trudy, I don’t mind you staying over at my place in the least.

After a delightful dinner, we both drove back to my home, and I packed a suitcase of things to last me for a week at Robert’s place. I locked up my place and followed Robert over to his condo into his secure parking. I unpacked my things since Robert was only using a fraction of his closet, and he had some coffee ready for us when I finished unpacking.

We chatted for an hour, started kissing each other, and then went into the bedroom. We helped each other out of our clothes, and we both enjoyed the rest of the evening pleasing each other. Every time we had sex together, Robert gained more experience with me. He kept me in a high of an almost constant state of orgasmic bliss for an hour. I found that if I sucked off Robert at the beginning, he could work me up again just using his fingers and his tongue, and by the time he was again hard, he had staying power to fuck me for at least a half-hour. I lost count of my orgasms since they never seemed to stop.

I thought back to something Robert had told me. Trudy didn’t like his cock, and she must have been a lesbian since he was fantastic with it. Trudy was also someone that confused me. Why would she want to get back together with Robert? It made no sense.

“Oh! Fuck!” I then thought, “Another orgasm! Can’t think; Must enjoy.”

“Oh! God! Fuck me harder! Oh yes! Harder! Please! OH! FUCK!”

Robert had finally exploded inside me after he had utterly exhausted me at this point. I lay on my back as he slowly kissed me. I could barely move, and I felt I was after-glowing since I felt red hot.

“That - was - fantastic.” I just lay there panting.

Robert turned out the lights and kissed me goodnight, and I just drifted off to sleep in my bliss.

I woke up the following morning, and Robert was already up, and I could hear him in the kitchen. I put on my robe and went into the bathroom to freshen up and brush my teeth. When I came into the kitchen, Robert had just finished a batch of French toast. We kissed good morning, and we sat and ate breakfast with some coffee.

After breakfast, we both took a shower together. We managed to work the kinks out of each other, and I only orgasmed twice. We dried each other off, got dressed for work, and were off. Robert gave me a key for his place and a remote to open the parkade door.

We went down to the parking level, and I followed him out. Work was uneventful, I received calls from my contractor, and he was able to modify my parking spot and add the bits to make things more secure for my car. He had also let the security company into my townhome, and they installed a new alarm system complete with indoor and outdoor cameras and a video recorder. They sent me a detailed email on setting up things at my end. I installed an app on my smartphone, and it would notify me of any intrusion into my home, and I could access the cameras from the app as well.

I called Robert from work and told him the contractor fixed up my carport, along with a new alarm system, but they were still working on my car in the shop. I thought I only needed to stay another night at his place if he didn’t mind.

Robert sounded disappointed that I would leave his place tomorrow to go back home. I told him, how about we go out for dinner tonight? I can meet up with you downtown, and we can go to the Crackerbee’s again. I still had a couple of things to do at work, so I told him I could meet him around 7 pm.

I finished up at work and drove downtown. I found a side street to park on and walked towards the restaurant when I heard a couple of men laughing behind me.

One of them said, “Hey, look at this one in front of us. That bitch must be a tranny. Look how tall she is.”

I started to walk a little faster.

I heard those guys say, “Yah, that bitch must be a tranny; look at the way she walks just like a guy.”

At this point, I started to run towards the restaurant, but they soon overtook me, and they grabbed my arms. I was getting scared, and one of the thugs put his hand over my mouth. They dragged me into a nearby alleyway, and I went into action at this point. I bit the guy’s hand, who covered my mouth and kicked the other one in the shin. I started screaming my head off and fought them back. One of them punched me in the face, and I fell to the ground. They both started kicking me, and I continued to scream as loud as possible. Suddenly one of them went flying into a wall and was knocked senseless. The other one soon joined him.

I looked up, and Robert was standing there, breathing heavily while holding what looked like a long piece of wood in his hand. He helped me up and asked me if I was ok, and I told him I was sore all over. He had already called 9 1 1 and was talking to them. The police arrived a couple of minutes later, and the two thugs were still both unconscious. The cops pulled them both up, handcuffed them, and took them away.

An ambulance soon arrived, and they took me into it and examined me. My face was cut and bleeding, and I had a black eye, where one of those bastards had punched me. They told me that I might have broken ribs and wanted to take me to the hospital. They drove me over to the ER and took me in. Robert wasn’t far behind and joined me in the waiting room.

I didn’t know if Trudy worked at this hospital, but I didn’t see her. The ER nurse came out and got me to fill out some forms, and they took me into imaging to take a few X-Rays. A doctor examined me afterward. He asked what had happened. I told him that a couple of thugs mugged me, and my boyfriend knocked the crap out of them. The doctor examined my x-rays and told me I had no broken bones, but I would be sore for a few days from all the trauma my body had received. They told me to take a few days off my feet to recover.

The police showed up to take our statements. I told the police that the two thugs walked up behind me and started calling me a tranny as I approached the restaurant. They overtook me and pulled me into an alleyway when I tried to run away. I fought back as best I could and started screaming as loudly as I was able to attract attention. My boyfriend must have heard me, and he ran in and rescued me from them, or things would have been a lot worse for me.

They didn’t seem to want to rob me, but they did want to beat me up, which I considered strange. The police asked me if I had any idea who may have wanted me beaten up. I told the police I suspected my boyfriend’s ex-wife, as she had been stalking me too. I then told them of the previous day’s vandalism to my car, and I thought someone may have paid those guys to attack me.

Robert told them that he had parked behind my car and walked towards the restaurant when he heard screams coming from the alleyway. There was a broken shipping pallet at the end of the alley, and he pulled a piece of wood from it. Robert slowly walked down the alleyway and made out two men assaulting me. He charged them and swung the wood into the side of one guy’s head, and sent him flying. The other guy was so intent on kicking me he didn’t see Robert take a swing at him, and he went flying too.

Robert told them about his ex-wife stalking us, and I thought she probably had something to do with this as well.

Robert took me back to his place, as I was in no condition to eat out looking the way I did. I ordered Chinese food on my phone as we headed back to Robert’s place. We had just arrived, and they rang us with the food. We enjoyed the meal, and I felt better after eating.

We relaxed and watched a movie and just cuddled for the rest of the night.
“God, Robert, I hope I won’t have to continue to look over my shoulder for creeps. I am considering arming myself with a handgun. I never thought I would go there, but we both know she was behind this attack. If Trudy kept this up, I don’t know what she will try next. Arming myself may be the only solution.”

Robert got on the phone with one of his buddies.

“One of my friends is a gun collector, and I asked him about you carrying a handgun. He told me that you need to obtain a license for a concealed weapon, and if you did so, it was legal in our state.”

I went online and made out an application.

Robert and I took the rest of the week off and told me, “I’m worried about your safety Sandra. I don’t trust that you will be safe staying alone at your townhouse. Please stay with me here for at least a couple of weeks.”

I called up and explained to the rental company where I parked my rental car, and we made arrangements with them to pick it up for us. A driver would stop by and pick up the car keys.

Robert drove me over to a gun shop the next day, and I talked with them.

I said, “I would like to buy a small handgun for personal protection with a concealed holster.”

They showed me just the thing with a small 9mm Glock 43 that would fit into a holster that I could strap to my inside thigh when wearing a dress or strap it to my ankle if I was wearing slacks. Neither of these places was ideal, but I wasn’t going to risk carrying a gun in my purse.

“Do you have a permit to carry a handgun, ma’am?”

“I applied for a concealed carry permit, and the state will mail it to me soon.”

“We have a firing range in our basement, and you can buy the gun now and try it out downstairs, but you can’t take it away until you can show us your permit to carry it.”

I bought the handgun and a few boxes of ammunition, and we went downstairs to learn how to use it. The gun seemed made for a woman with minimal recoil and was very accurate. We shot at targets for a couple of hours, and both Robert and I got pretty good with it. We were both hitting bullseyes, and then they showed us how to take the gun apart, clean it, and oil it. They threw in a cleaning kit with the gun. I felt a bit more confident afterward, and I only had to wait for the permit to arrive, and I could return to pick it up.

For a couple of weeks afterward, Robert wouldn’t let me out of his sight. My swollen black eye healed up, and makeup concealed the bruising. Robert drove me everywhere. He would take me to work and pick me up after work, calling me on the phone when he arrived out front. My permit arrived in the mail a few weeks later, and I started taking my little handgun everywhere with me. There was no way I would let anyone get the drop on me again.

We talked to the police, and they charged the thugs with assault, but they were silent during questioning, and the police couldn’t get any answers out of them. They had found a photo of me in their possession, so the cops knew the thugs had targeted me, and it wasn’t just a random mugging. The thugs also had my home address, Robert’s home address, my work address, and the plate and description of my rental car on a piece of paper.

After the prosecutors offered the thugs a plea deal, they finally gave up Trudy. Robert had given the police her picture, and they used it as a mug shot. Both thugs separately identified her as the one who hired them to quote, “Beat the shit out of me.”

Unfortunately, Trudy was missing. They found her car parked at her home, but her house was empty. She had taken leave from her work, and no one had seen her recently. The police told us a warrant was out for her arrest and if either of us saw her, call them immediately. None of her friends or family had heard from her in weeks.

Trudy’s actions had unnerved me, but I said, “Robert, I know she’s your ex-wife, but I won’t hesitate to put a bullet into her if she comes after me or anyone I love.”

Robert just shook his head and said, “It’s just so unfortunate that things have come to this. I hope she comes to her senses and stays away from us.”

Chapter 7

Robert

I was getting concerned, and no one had seen my ex-wife Trudy in weeks. I tried calling her up, but the call would immediately go to voicemail, and I couldn’t leave a message. Trudy never called me back. It was like she had dropped off the face of the earth.

Sandra had healed up nicely with only a slight bruising left around her eye, and it was quickly fading away. We stopped having sex for a couple of weeks to let her heal from her injuries, but when she said she felt ok again, we got right back into it. Since Trudy was still at large, I wouldn’t let Sandra back into her townhouse alone, and we only went there to pick up some clothes and other items that she needed. Sandra brought all the perishable food out of her fridge and either tossed it or brought it back to my place.

Since we had started living together, we had gotten much closer to each other. Sandra was a joy to be around, and she was such a delightful person. I could never imagine going back to Trudy, and I just wanted the police to find her so we didn’t have to keep looking over our shoulder when outside.

Sandra never left home without her handgun, and she was taking it everywhere with her now. She told me that it was the only way she felt safe with Trudy out there.

Trudy

I had finally made it to Kenya. I had the Doctors without Borders clinic address where Laurel was working. I drove up to the clinic and walked inside. I saw Laurel talking to another woman, and then my heart sank when I saw them embrace and kiss each other.

I walked up to them and said, “Hi Laurel, it’s me. How are you doing?”
Laurel looked at me with surprise and asked, “Trudy, this is a surprise. What are you doing here?”

I replied, “I am here for you. I made a mistake and want to be with you.”
Laurel asked the other woman to take care of some issues and said, “Please come with me.”

I followed her into a tiny office, and she smiled and told me that she was completely surprised at me coming out to visit her.

“Are you here to help us?”

“I’m not sure yet, Lauren. What’s going on with this other woman?”

“Look, Trudy, you broke my heart when you suddenly changed your mind and wouldn’t come out here with me. I have moved on, and I don’t know if we still have a relationship. Today is the first that I have heard from you since I left to come here. Abbie is a good friend of mine. She heard I would come out here, called me up, and told me she would go with me. I’m sorry that things didn’t work out for us, Trudy. You knew when you met me that I was planning on coming here.”

Trudy just turned and walked away. She thought again about Robert, and she knew in her heart, she would find a way to get him back. "I must take that tranny bitch out with the trash. She wasn’t getting the message" . She went back to her hotel and sat down in front of her laptop. She got the email addresses of all of Robert’s friends and family and decided to write to them and expose this bitch. She set up a new throw-away email address and started writing.

Robert

I knew Trudy was behind this. Most of my family and friends called me up and asked me about Sandra, and I finally got one of them to forward this email message they received so I could see it. When I got it, I asked Sandra to come over and look at it with me, and I could see in her eyes she was distraught and angry at Trudy.

Somehow, Trudy had uncovered Sandra’s past and showed old photos of her when she was still married to her ex-wife. She dead-named Sandra and then sent this email to everyone I knew, telling them I must have gone gay now that I was dating a biological male.

I wrote up an email response, and I took a selfie of Sandra and me together and sent it to everyone Trudy addressed in her original email.

To My Family and Friends,

I was shocked that my ex-wife Trudy would sink to such depths. After Trudy suddenly divorced me and ended our 20-year marriage, I found the most wonderful woman I have ever met. Attached is a picture of Sandra and me, and we have shared nothing but happiness since we met. Yes, Sandra is a transgender woman, but she is all woman to me. Sandra is a total woman that any man would be lucky to have. I am telling you all this to realize that my ex-wife can do nothing to destroy my present relationship with Sandra.

My ex-wife Trudy has gone off her rocker. She stalked us, vandalized Sandra’s car, and hired thugs to beat Sandra up. If you know of Trudy’s whereabouts, please call the police since a warrant is out for her arrest.

If you have any issues about Sandra being a transgender woman, this is your problem, not mine. If you decide to end your friendship or relationship with me because Sandra is transgender, that is your decision. If you no longer want to be a part of my life because I am with Sandra, again, that is your decision.

But if you are happy that I have met the girl I love, I am extending an invitation to meet Sandra and me at the Mandarin Chinese Buffet for a private party on Saturday, November 14 at 7 pm. I hope you will decide to attend and meet Sandra, and see what a great person she is. Their address and phone number are at the end of this message.

Sincerely,

Robert Montgomery

“What do you think, Sandra? I will put a stop to Trudy’s crap, and I have invited everyone I know to come out and meet us together.”

Sandra looked over my email reply, and she had a wide grin on her face. “This email is great,” she said, “Send it out.”

Now you may have noticed I never mentioned my parents. They were still alive, but I was never sure how to bring up Sandra with them. Well, it looked like Trudy took care of that detail for me. I sent the reply to them as well, and if they wanted to call me, they could. If they would like to meet Sandra, they have an invitation too.

The weekend for our big dinner finally came. I called up my kids, and Sandra called up her kids and her parents to see if they were interested in coming out to the buffet party. She told me that everyone from her side of the family would be coming too, and all the kids were intending on showing up as well.

Sandra and I arrived a little early. We were optimistic, hoping that everyone we invited would show up. It was seven o’clock and wouldn’t you know it, my friends and family began to arrive. In ten minutes, the room went from empty to full. I looked around all the friendly faces, and I couldn’t think of anyone who didn’t join us. Sandra had a guest book, and we passed it around to get everyone to sign.

We walked around to all the tables, introducing Sandra to everyone. I also met Sandra’s parents and her sister’s and brother’s families. My parents showed up along with my two brother’s families, and we went over to them to say hello as well. My parents loved Sandra from the moment they met her. I was a bit worried about mom and dad, but she had undoubtedly made fans of them too.

I told everyone if they wanted to order from the bar, the tab was on me. A cheer went up from the crowd. Every person Trudy had put on her email showed up to congratulate Sandra and me, and they all spoke highly of her to me as well. For the next four hours, we had a wonderful time.

We all had a wonderful dinner, and the buffet tables were so huge that everyone found something they enjoyed eating.

I asked the Mandarin staff if I could get a small PA system, and they brought one out for me.

After everyone had gone up at least once to the buffet, I turned it on. I thanked all my friends and family for showing up. I told them I had an important announcement to make. I asked Sandra to come up and stand beside me. I then turned to her and told her,

“Sandra, you are the most beautiful person to ever come into my life, and I thank God every day because you are here with me. You may think this is presumptuous on my part, but I want to ask you, will you marry me?”

Sandra almost fell over when I announced my intentions. She couldn’t say anything at first, but then she took the mike from my hand and spoke to the crowd and me.

“Yes, I will.”

Everyone got up and started clapping. We kissed each other. I took the ring out of my pocket, and as Sandra held the mike for me, I placed the engagement ring on her finger.

“Wow! It’s beautiful!” she exclaimed

Everyone got up and came over to congratulate us. My friends and family roared with approval. Sandra smiled from ear to ear, and everyone wanted to hug her. One of the last people up was my old friend Nick. He hugged Sandra, and I told her who he was. She hugged him again and said thank you for knocking some sense into Robert. Nick introduced Sandra to his wife Norma, and they hugged each other. Sandra was a little surprised that they were an interracial couple, but I think she realized at that moment what a genuinely open-minded person he was.

I made another announcement, “Thanks for coming to our little get-together in a show of support for Sandra and me. If you hadn’t already done so, please come up and sign our guest book before you leave.”

We spent the rest of the evening talking to everyone at the party. In a way, I had to thank Trudy for making it so easy for me to invite everyone out. I still didn’t know what she was up to next, and that was the only thing that worried me. I looked over at our children. And I noticed they were still together in a group, but all the other young people their age were with them too.

I walked over to Sandra again, and I hugged and kissed her. I said, “Thank you for coming into my life.”

I had been taking pictures all evening, and my brother had taken a few of me proposing to Sandra and had sent them to my phone.

I said, “Sandra, look at these photos. I will send everyone these pics and a copy of the email to Trudy, and I have her to thank for helping me get everyone together.”

Sandra smiled but said, “We don’t know how she will react to all of this.”

“I know exactly how she will react. She will explode, and then she will do something stupid, and the police will arrest her. I can’t think of any other way we will get rid of her now.”

Both our parents were sitting together, and they told us we were all invited to my parents’ home for Thanksgiving. They all congratulated us again. The evening was over. We wished everyone a good night and returned to my condominium.

“That was a wonderful evening, Robert. I enjoyed myself with your friends and family.”

“I had to show everyone how great a person you are, and this was the only way I thought that had a chance of working. And I was also able to sneak my ulterior motive into it, and I turned it into our engagement party, right in front of your eyes.”

Sandra gave me another big kiss and hugged me tightly.

“I can’t believe you put me on the spot like that.”

“But you came through with flying colors, my beautiful fiancé.”

“Like there was ever any chance that I would let you get away from me.”

She kissed me again and pressed her hand against my hardening package.

“I think you are showing me how glad you are that I said yes.”

Sandra took my hand, and we walked to the bedroom. We embraced and passionately kissed each other. Sandra dropped down on her knees and opened my fly.

“Oh my!” She exclaimed, “What a big boy we have here.”

She started licking on the head of my cock and slowly worked her tongue up and down my shaft. All I could do was moan. I pulled Sandra back on her feet and helped her out of her clothes, and she then unbuttoned my shirt as I dropped my pants. I helped her remove her panties and bra, then pushed her back onto the bed. And then I straddled her. Sandra grabbed my shaft and pulled me up so it was resting between her boobs.

“I have always wanted to try this,” and held her girls together while I stroked my cock back and forth between them. The feeling was great, and I soon told her I would come, and she told me to keep going. She closed her eyes just in time as I came all over her face. God, that was hot. Sandra then used her fingers to wipe my cum from her face as she licked them.

She was grinning from ear to ear as she said, “That was hot!”

I kissed her, and she pushed a little of the cum into my mouth with her tongue. It surprised me, but I tasted it, and yes, it was different, but not unpleasant. I then decided to lick the remaining cum from her face, and we shared it while kissing each other. While I was cleaning up Sandra’s face, I slowly got hard again, and she guided my cock into her sex. We continued to kiss each other while I pumped her, working up to a quicker rhythm.

Trudy

“That fucking bitch!”

Trudy was livid. She thought she would check out her email account, and there were a couple of emails from Robert. He had the nerve to invite everyone included in the email out to dinner. He then proposed to that tranny, “What is wrong with him?”

I had also received a reply from Robert. “Shit! The police figured out that I hired those two to beat up Sandra. They will see my wrath now, and they won’t get away with this shit. Now I have to get a new passport since I can’t return home on this one.”

She was wondering if Laurel was worth staying around here. “I may as well stay here until I can get a new passport.” She decided to call up Laurel to ask her if she wanted to go out for dinner.

“Hello.”

“Hey Laurel, it’s Trudy. I was hoping you would come out with me for dinner. Look, I don’t expect to get back together with you if you have moved on, but I thought you would come out for old times sake.”

Laurel paused, “Ok, Trudy, sure, I will meet you for dinner. Where do you want to eat?”

Trudy gave her the address and ended the call. She thought, “Now, what should I do about Laurel?”

Sandra

I was so happy this morning. Robert had proposed to me. Maybe it was too early in our relationship, but he had no red flags that I could see other than his ex-wife. He was a loving, honest man who had fallen in love with me. Recent events had pushed us much closer, and now we were planning to get married.

Trudy was the only fly in this ointment, and I continued to keep my guard up.

After all, she had vandalized my car, had me beaten up, and, to top it off, the nasty email she had sent out to all of Robert’s friends and family. I honestly didn’t know what she would do next, but I assumed this wasn’t over until the police arrested her.

Last night Robert was so passionate with me. We had embraced and made love as soon as we returned to Robert’s condo. It was like he just opened himself to me and displayed his raw feelings for me. No one had ever made love to me like that before, and I was trembling with joy just thinking about it. I glanced over at Robert in bed, and he was still fast asleep. These last few weeks had been very hard on him, and I was glad that he was sleeping. He had a few sleepless nights worrying about Trudy. I found it interesting that carrying a handgun allowed me to sleep better. I lifted my pillow and placed the Glock on the night table.

I quietly got out of bed and went into the bathroom to relieve myself, washed up a bit, and brushed my teeth. I walked into the kitchen, took my pills, and started the coffee going. I thought French toast would be good, so I made up a couple of them now frying on the stove.

Robert soon appeared, and I kissed him good morning and poured him a cup of coffee. The French toast was quickly ready, so I served us both while the second batch was on the stove.

We sat and quietly ate. I think we were both thinking about Trudy.

Finally, Robert spoke and said, “Don’t let her worry you. We have done everything we can do now. I know she will eventually make a move, but don’t let it stop you from enjoying life.”

We decided to go out to the mall and catch a movie. Afterward, we would have dinner together.

We wandered around the mall, and Robert was patient with me as I went into a few dress shops, and he waited and watched as I could come out wearing something new. When I asked him if he liked the outfit, he said, I love it. Anything you wear looks great. I bought a couple of pantsuits as well. We dropped them off in the car and went back inside to see a movie.

It was a thriller, all about a crazy ex-wife who decided to take revenge on her ex-husband and his fiancé. This movie hit a little close to home for both of us. When I saw the ex-wife sneaking up behind the fiancé, I wanted to shout out and warn her. Robert gripped my hand tightly and whispered, it’s only a movie. If you haven’t seen it, I don’t want to spoil the ending for you, but I was on the edge of my seat through most of it. The movie was therapeutic for me, too, as I could see where the fiancé made some terrible mistakes. I felt that I could do better if I were in that situation. I would have to do better.

After the movie, we went over to the House of Spaghetti, and we both enjoyed a great Italian meal. We shared a bottle of wine, and it was very romantic. I told Robert we should come back here for dinner with the kids sometime.

We returned to Robert’s condo and sat down in front of the fire, cuddling up together with another bottle of wine. We made out with each other on the sofa and soon were in the bedroom, tearing each other’s clothes off. Robert expertly brought me to multiple orgasms again, and of course, I started him with a blowjob and let him fuck my tits too. He ate my pussy out and fucked me hard once more. God, Robert was so good at this. He knew exactly how to please me, and I learned how to please him. Every time we had sex together, it was better and never dull for us.

Later in the week, we showed up at Robert’s parents’ home for Thanksgiving dinner. I had such a great time. My parents, siblings, and their families, the kids were there, and Robert’s brothers were also there with their families. Their house was big, but it was overflowing with people. After a beautiful dinner, the guys all went to watch football, and all the girls were in the kitchen cleaning up, drinking wine, and picking over the remains of the giant turkey. Everyone was so lovely to me, and no one asked me any embarrassing questions. I thought about how well everyone got along. I was genuinely thankful that day for all the love I received.

Trudy

As Trudy splashed gasoline around Lauren’s bedroom, she looked over at the lifeless body on the bed. While Trudy stood in the bedroom doorway, she flicked a Zippo lighter and tossed it into the gas. It all went up with a whoosh, and Trudy quickly left the house. She stood on the lawn and watched as the place soon became engulfed in flames. Feeling elated, she turned and walked away.

“One down, two to go,” she muttered to herself.

A couple of days later, Trudy checked out of her hotel and packed up her things, ready to leave for the airport. Getting into her rental, Trudy looked at her new passport, and it displayed a good photo of her showing the name Laurel Michelle Lewiston. “They did good work, changing the passport photo to look original.” Smiling, she thought, “Laurel won’t be needing her passport anymore.” She hoped she wouldn’t have any problems re-entering the US.

Chapter 8

Robert

I was so happy these days living with Sandra. I felt like I was on a high every day. I never used to believe there was a soulmate out there for me. After 20 years of marriage to Trudy, I felt like that was a lie. Sure, we had gotten along together, but I realized there was never real love in that marriage. She had been nice to me, and we regularly had sex until we had the kids, and then she always had a headache. She just stopped being intimate with me, but for maybe a couple of times a year. I wasn’t sure what I had done, but I eventually just stayed in the marriage for our kids and gave them the love and guidance they needed from me. I was upset when she divorced me, but it turned out to be the best thing that ever happened to me, as it sent me down the path to meet Sandra.

Now Sandra is everything that Trudy never could be. She loves me and tells me so. She is kind to me and always seems to know what I think. We have lived together for these last few weeks, and we never fight since we never get into an argument. We seem to be on the same wavelength. I think we will soon be finishing each other’s sentences.

I picked up Sandra from her work late afternoon, and we kissed in the car. We went over to a Pizza place and shared a deluxe pizza. Afterward, we did a little shopping together for some groceries and things we needed. It was such fun just doing everyday things with Sandra, and I enjoyed her company so much it was like I had known her my whole life. Once we got home, we opened a bottle of wine and cuddled together on the sofa while watching a movie. We kept kissing each other and embracing, and soon we had removed our clothes and were passionately exploring each other’s bodies. I knew exactly how to please Sandra now, and I used my expertise to keep her in a constant state of bliss. She would moan and tell me to fuck her or lick her or tweak her nipples, and I would continue to kiss her and use my tongue to explore the wonderous folds of her vagina. She was so hungry for my cock, that she pushed me back and pounced on it and soon brought me to the edge. She gave me a wink and stopped, with me teetering on the edge of release, and smiled.

“Relax,” she said, and I slowly came down. She then worked on my cock again, bringing me to the edge, and halting. This feeling was driving me crazy, and I loved knowing that she was in control of my release and wouldn’t let me touch myself. Sandra continued this for almost an hour. I had never had anyone do this to me before, and it was amazing how long she kept my urge to cum at bay. Finally, Sandra went in and licked and sucked my shaft, and when I ejaculated, it was like a dam had burst. It seemed like I wouldn’t stop cumming, and even afterward, my body continued to spasm, trying to find more cum for me to shoot. I had never experienced an orgasm as long and hard as that.

“Did you enjoy yourself, Robert?” asked Sandra with a big grin.

“My God, Sandra, where on earth did you learn how to do that?”

She smiled at me and kissed me. “A woman never shares some secrets.”

I embraced her, and we kissed passionately together.

Trudy

Trudy got into the customs line after making it back to the US. She patiently waited until it was her turn in front of an inspector. She smiled and handed him her passport and declaration card. He scanned it, looked at his screen, and asked her a couple of questions. He then stamped her passport and said Welcome home, and she walked past him.

Trudy picked up her luggage at the carousel and walked over to a rental car counter. She picked up a car and drove over to a hotel in town. Once inside her room, Trudy set up her laptop and scanned for new developments. She checked the Kenyan news site, and there was a story about the fire. The police suspected it was a suicide, and the young woman had killed herself with sleeping pills and set her place on fire as she lost consciousness. Trudy made a mental note, “I need to buy a new lighter.”

Sandra

Robert and I were enjoying breakfast at his place on Saturday morning, and I asked him, “What do you think we should do about living arrangements?”

“I have an idea I can bounce off you, Sandra. This place is a rental, and I have about nine months left on the lease now. It would probably be easy for me to sublet this place furnished, and we could stay at your townhouse, that’s if you don’t mind. What do you think?”

“That would work fine, Robert. You wouldn’t have to worry about your furniture at this point, and you only need to bring your computer, clothes, and personal items over to my place.”

Robert kissed me, and we embraced each other. It seems so easy with Robert coming into my life. It would have been perfect if his crazy ex-wife wasn’t plotting to screw things up, but we would deal with her when she appeared again. I did not doubt that we had not seen the last of Trudy.

We hired a small moving van, and Robert brought some boxes out of his storage locker. We packed up the things he needed to get over to my place, and we carried them into the van. The kids came out to help us, so we packed everything up in no time. I packed up the things Robert had in his fridge into a cooler.

At the other end, we brought everything into my place, and I gave the kids a tour of our home. My kids hadn’t been over in a while, and they liked what I had done with it, and Robert’s kids thought the place was great too. We returned the van to the rental site, and then we all went out for dinner to the Crackerbee’s. We all had a great time, and our kids told us of the adventures they had been going on together. Robert and I listened to them speak glowingly of each other. We smiled and squeezed our hands together under the table.

“You all seem to be getting quite serious with each other if I must say.”

“The kids replied, “No, no, we are all just great friends, but I noticed they all blushed a little bit.”

“Even when Robert and I get married, there are no restrictions on you from having any relations if you start getting serious with each other. Then they all blushed profusely, and I smiled sweetly at them.”

After we had a delightful dinner, we thanked them for helping Robert move in with me, and we all left the restaurant together. The kids all promised to call us, and we waved goodnight to them.

Robert and I made it back to my place, and I helped him set up his computer on a spare desk in my office. We had it up and running in no time, and I showed Robert an empty drawer in my filing cabinet to place his files.

We got his clothes packed in my walk-in closet, and we finished the unpacking.
I gave Robert a remote for his car, and he drove around behind my place and parked beside my Porsche.

“They did a great job making your carport secure, Sandra. It looks very sturdy.”
“I think so as well. No one can get in back here any longer.”

I showed Robert how to set up the security system on his phone, activate it, and see the camera feeds remotely. The security system would now alert him if there were any alarms too. I also gave him the security code to disarm the system.
We then sat down and watched a movie and shared some popcorn and soft drinks. I snuggled up beside Robert, and he made me feel safe in his arms.

After the movie was over, we went upstairs to our bedroom and helped each other undress. Robert was kissing me in no time. We fell on the bed together and continued to make out with each other. Since he enjoyed it so much the last time, I played with Robert’s cock for an hour and edged him again, bringing him almost to the point of climax, over and over, until I let him explode in my mouth. Being the good little bad girl, I made sure to swallow every drop.

Robert then decided to give me his complete tongue service package and kept me in a state of orgasmic bliss for our second hour. I still didn’t know how he did this so well, but he seemed to be able to bring me to orgasm over and over. Robert was always able to satisfy me completely.

He was rock-hard at this point, and as he came up kissing my girls and then upon my neck and began French kissing my lips, his massive tool entered my sex and began to pound away on me. He continued to keep me in a constant state of orgasm, and I could feel the pressure building in my vagina as I furiously rubbed my clitoris, and we both exploded and came together. I was amazed at the power of my last orgasm and that Robert hadn’t atomized me into tiny bits. We kissed each other until we both floated back down to earth again.

We continued to kiss until slumber overtook us, and we fell asleep.

On Sunday, we decided to go over to the country club and play another round of golf together. I told Robert it was a rematch, and I would win this time.
He grinned and said, “Well, you certainly can try to win.”

It was neck and neck through the front nine, and we tied each other. We stopped for a hotdog and chatted a bit, with me telling Robert I would get him on the back nine.

Well, things didn’t go as planned for me. I built up a significant lead and almost had Rob, but the pond on the 17th hole was calling for a tribute from me. I couldn’t believe it but hit two balls into the water from the tee. I didn’t want to try for three, so we walked up to the ball drop point, and wouldn’t you know it, I fluffed another one into the water. Robert was grinning from ear to ear as I finally hit a shot on the green. I ended up with a stroke behind him after that disaster hole. On the 18th tee, Robert hit a thundering shot down the fairway. I walked up to the ladies’ tee and swung my best tee shot of the day, just short of the green. Robert picked me up in the car, and we drove down to his ball. His second shot landed on the green, and I walked up to my ball.

“I don’t know how you made that shot, but it’s around 270 yards from the ladies’ tee. Have you been taking vitamins? I thought ladies were supposed to be weak, and he just laughed at me.”

I smiled at Robert and took out my wedge, hitting a beautiful shot right at the pin, and it rolled up to within two feet of the hole. We drove up to the green, and we both got out our putters. I tapped my ball in and told Robert he had to sink his putt to win now as we were once again tied.

Robert looked at his 20-foot putt from all angles, he was nervous, and I think the pressure was getting to him. Anyways, he didn’t hit it hard enough, and it stopped 6 feet short of the hole. I then told him he had to sink the putt in to tie, or I would win the match. Once again, Robert took his time, made a few practice swings, and then made his putt. The ball went right up to the hole, and it just stopped at the edge without dropping in.

I shouted out, “Yay, I win!”

And I jumped in the air. Wouldn’t you know it? As I landed, the thump on the ground was enough to cause the ball to drop into the hole.

Robert doubled over, laughing at the surprised look on my face after realizing what I had done. I started laughing as well, and we embraced and kissed each other for a great match.

We went back to the clubhouse and met up with his golfing buddies. We shared a few beers with them, and Robert had to tell them the story on the 18th green as I smiled and blushed. He also announced that we were engaged, and I showed them my new engagement ring. The guys whistled at the size of the expensive rock on my finger.

Robert smiled and said, “Sandra is worth every penny, boys.”

We all went over to the restaurant and had dinner with his friends. They were great guys and never told stupid sexist jokes, at least not while I was within earshot of them. They asked us when the wedding was going to be.

“We haven’t decided yet, and we have one outstanding issue that we must take care of before we get married. My ex-wife has been causing trouble for us, and we must get this issue resolved before we can make any plans. But consider yourselves all invited.”

They thought it was sad to hear but wished us the best of luck and hoped we could get her out of our lives for good.

After we finished our dinner, we bid his friends goodbye, and of course, they all wanted me to kiss them goodbye, and I happily obliged. Robert and I left the clubhouse holding hands and drove back to the townhouse.

We got back about an hour later, and we entered from the carport. We both went inside, and Robert turned off the alarm. I stayed downstairs and put some things away, and the doorbell rang.
Robert said, “I will get it.”

I looked at my phone and shouted, “No! Robert, don’t open the door,” as I could see Trudy on the video camera, and she was holding some device in her hand.
But it was too late, I heard a Taser going off and a sudden thud as Robert fell to the floor. I called 9-1-1 on my phone, and I turned off the volume on the phone when I heard an operator answer.

“I whispered into the phone, I have an emergency, there is an armed intruder in my home, and she has rendered my boyfriend unconscious with a taser. I am hiding from her right now. I have the volume turned off, but you will hear everything. I am at 504 Houghton St.

“Shit,” I said under my breath. I wasn’t wearing my gun. Where did I leave it?
I turned off the lights, and I quietly crept into my office, and in the dark, I opened the small wall safe. Thank God it had a backlit keypad. I removed my gun, quietly loaded a clip, and cocked it. I silently waited.

I heard Trudy calling my name, and she said, “I know you are down there, Sandra. Why don’t you come upstairs, and we can talk?”

I said nothing but sat down on the floor, underneath my desk. My eyes adjusted to the gloom, and I waited for Trudy to appear.

Within a couple of minutes, Trudy appeared in the office doorway, still holding her Taser. I let her turn on the light, and then I fired on her, shooting six rounds. Trudy gasped, fired the taser at me, and crumpled to the floor. I looked up, and there were taser darts embedded in the desk. My ears were ringing from the percussion, and I grabbed the phone. I told the operator that I shot her using my handgun, and please send an ambulance with the police.

I got out from underneath the desk and pulled the Taser away from Trudy. She still had a pulse, and she wasn’t dead yet. I stepped over her and went up the stairs and found Robert unconscious. Trudy had bound his hands and feet with zip ties.

I heard sirens approaching, so I opened the front door and turned on the lights. I went up to my kitchen, got a pair of scissors, and cut the zip ties off Robert. I looked downstairs and saw Trudy was still lying there, but I reloaded my gun with a second clip, just in case she came to and tried something.

Robert slowly regained consciousness. He still had the taser wires connected to him, and I didn’t want to pull them out.

He looked at me and said, Trudy?

“I’m sorry, Robert, I shot her though I didn’t kill her, and I was lucky she never thought I would carry a gun. Your ex-wife made the mistake of bringing a taser to a gunfight,” and I gave him a weak smile.

He kissed me and said, “I have a splitting headache.”

“I guess 50,000 volts running through your body will do that to you,” and kissed him back.

At this point, the police ran up the steps. I placed my gun on the ground and raised my hands. I told them I was the owner of this home, and I had shot a woman in the basement who tried to assault me with a taser, which is over there. She tasered my boyfriend when he opened the door. The police went downstairs to check on Trudy just as the paramedics arrived. I told them Trudy was shot and was in the basement. They put Trudy on a stretcher, handcuffed her to it, and then took her to the hospital. A couple of detectives arrived, and I asked everyone, would you let me make you some coffee? I think we could all use one by now.

I helped Robert up to the kitchen, and I made a fresh pot of coffee. I brought out sugar and cream and some cookies for everyone, and as we enjoyed the coffee, we told the story to the detectives.

The police were aware of the assault on me and the warrant out for Trudy. Robert started and told them everything his ex-wife Trudy had done to us in the last couple of months. Robert told him we had just gotten back in the house and the doorbell rang, and just as Sandra here told me not to open the door, I had opened it, and Trudy was standing there with the Taser and let me have it. I don’t remember anything else until Sandra was here holding me after I regained consciousness.

I added that Trudy put zip ties on his arms and legs. I don’t know what she was planning, but it wasn’t anything good.

I told the police how I quietly obtained my gun from my office safe, loaded it, and waited for Trudy to find me in my office. I got under my desk to make it harder for her to see me. But when she entered with the Taser, I fired as soon as she turned on the lights, or she would have tasered me like my boyfriend, instead of missing me.

The officers nodded and took the Taser and my handgun for evidence. I didn’t mind since it served its purpose, which saved our lives.

Robert looked out the window and said, “I see Trudy’s car parked across the street.”

They found her purse that contained her car keys. One of the officers opened the car to search it, and he came back and told the detective that there were two full 5-gallon containers of gasoline in the car’s trunk.

Robert and I looked at each other, and I said, “Would she have torched our house with us inside?”

The detective replied, “It’s a distinct possibility. She didn’t have a gun but intended to stun you both, and it would have been a terrible way for you to die. We will have to look into this matter further since it looks like she is guilty of attempted murder.”

Robert said, “Trudy seemed to have dropped off the face of the earth for a month.”

The detectives responded, “We checked and found her passport was registered when she left the USA for Kenya a month ago. But the strange thing, she has not been recorded as entering the country again, and we think she came back in under a different name, probably because she found a warrant was out for her arrest.”

Robert replied, “That was my fault. I emailed her to turn herself in police custody and said there was a warrant out for her arrest.”

Robert looked down at the wires coming out of his chest and quickly pulled them out. He winced and said, that’s better. Do you guys need these for evidence? The police took the taser wires and put them in a bag.

The police made up their reports and asked us more questions. Eventually, they left, and Robert and I just looked at each other. It’s over, we both exclaimed and kissed each other.

We sat on the sofa, and I turned on some music, and we just relaxed in each other’s arms and drank wine.

Epilogue

Sandra

It’s been over a year since the police arrested Trudy in our home. We found a few surprises throughout the police investigation, but the police pieced together Trudy’s whereabouts for that missing month.

Trudy left Robert for another woman named Laurel, and she was a doctor that worked at the hospital where she was a Radiologist. This doctor planned to move to Kenya to work for Doctors without Borders. Trudy was originally going to go with Laurel, but she decided not to go with her in the end.

We think at that point, Trudy decided to get back together with Robert, but he would have no part of her, having met me.

Trudy then had my car vandalized and had me beaten up. She then flew to Kenya to meet back up with Laurel again. But Laurel had moved on with a new girlfriend, and Trudy found out when meeting her. While she was in Kenya, she sent an email from her hotel that attempted to discredit me, and it blew up in her face, with us becoming engaged. A week later, Laurel seemingly committed suicide, and her house had burned to the ground. The Kenyan police suspected that Trudy had a hand in her murder and the torching of her home. She returned to the US under Laurel’s passport, doctored with her photo. She then attempted to murder us in our home, and she would have probably torched our place with us helplessly bound inside.

Unfortunately for Trudy, she didn’t make it. I shot her six times, and she had severe organ damage with internal bleeding. I am not a killer, but Trudy had left me no choice but to take her down. At point-blank range, that was easy.

Still, there are nights when I wake up in a cold sweat after reliving that moment in my dreams. Robert is there to console me and help me relax again. Sometimes I cry and become depressed. Robert has told me many times that I did what I had to do to protect myself. He continued saying Trudy would have tasered you as well, and we would have both died in this house after she set it on fire. Not only did you save your own life, but you saved my life as well. There was nothing you did that should have made you feel guilty. Trudy forced you to defend yourself.

Trudy would have been in prison for our attempted murder had she survived. The Kenyan government tried her and found her guilty for the murder of Laurel in absentia. They had initially assumed that Trudy was hiding in the country since she left no record of leaving Kenya. They only found out when the police followed up on Laurel’s passport to the Kenyan government.

I know this sounds completely crazy, but Trudy was consumed by wanting revenge on us. Lucky for us, neither Robert nor I were injured.

But enough with that ancient history. Today is my wedding day. We found a church that would marry us, and I got to wear my new wedding gown. The kids agreed to be our bridesmaids and groomsmen. My dad will be giving me away, and Robert’s older brother will be his best man. My sister Jenny agreed to be my maid of honor. We have the country club booked for our wedding reception afterward. And we are going to Bora Bora for our honeymoon.

I must add that our kids are all dating each other, and whenever they visit us, they come as a group. I talked with Tom and Jessica.

“Robert’s kids are great people, but if you are getting serious with each other, please finish your education and start your career before you think of getting married.”

They both turned red and said, “MOM!” in unison. Robert told me he received the same response from George and Sarah.

I am nervous as all heck as I sit with my bridesmaids (Sarah and Jessica), my sister Jenny, who is my maid of honor, and my father. We are all crammed into a tiny room at the church entrance, waiting for the call. My dad is more nervous than I am.

I exclaimed, “Here we go, girls, as I hear the music is starting up. Let’s go, Dad!”

The ushers opened the church doors, and the girls went out ahead of us. We all stood up, and I waited for the bridesmaids to file out of the room. Dad and I joined arms as I held my floral bouquet, and then we stood behind them.
I looked at Dad and asked him, “Are you ready for this?”

He grinned and told me, “You know, I never had to do this when you first got married. I am nervous, but it’s an honor for me to walk you down the aisle.
Robert doesn’t realize what a lucky man he truly is.”

I smiled, “I think he knows how lucky he is, Dad. Let’s go.”

I walked down the central aisle of the church beside my father. Everyone had turned towards us as we proceeded towards the altar. Dad was smiling from ear to ear, just like a Cheshire Cat, since he was proud of his daughter. I looked side to side and smiled at my friends and colleagues. As I approached the front of the church, I could see my family all smiling at me. Of course, many women, including my mother, were already crying.

While the wedding march was playing, I had to be content with our slow advance down the aisle. I looked at the altar, and I could see the love of my life, Robert, standing proudly beside his brother as he waited for me to arrive. He looked so handsome in his tuxedo, I wanted to run towards him, but dad had a death grip on me and wouldn’t let me.

Finally, our walk to the altar ended. Robert stepped down to meet us. He shook my father’s hand, and then dad took my hand and Robert’s and brought us together. Dad told us he was happy for us both.

I walked up beside Robert, and he whispered, “You look stunning.”

Holding hands, we turned and walked up the altar to where the Pastor was standing. Dad returned to sit beside mom, who I figured was probably crying her eyes out by now. We both stood in front of the Pastor, and he began to speak to us about marriage.

I must be honest. I was in such a daze that I barely remember the ceremony after that. Then it was time to say our wedding vows. We had a microphone in front of us so that the entire church would hear us, and I prayed that I wouldn’t mess up my vows. The Pastor started and let us each recite our vows, and he had told us he would only step in to help if we forgot our lines.

“I, Robert, take you, Sandra, to be my wife, my partner in life, and my one true love. I will cherish our friendship and love you today, tomorrow, and forever. I will trust you and honor you. I will laugh with you and cry with you. Through the best and the worst, through the difficult and the easy. Whatever may come, I will always be there for you. As I have given you my hand to hold, I give you my life to keep.”

“I, Sandra, take you, Robert, to be my husband, my partner in life, and my one true love. I will cherish our friendship and love you today, tomorrow, and forever. I will trust you and honor you. I will laugh with you and cry with you. Through the best and the worst, through the difficult and the easy. Whatever may come, I will always be there for you. As I have given you my hand to hold, I give you my life to keep.”

Then he told us to put on our wedding bands, and Robert’s brother Mike, his best man, came forward with them. Robert placed one ring on my finger, and I set the other one on his finger.

Then the Pastor told Robert, “You may now kiss the bride.”

He slowly lifted my veil over my head, and we both gave each other a warm kiss and embraced for what was appropriate in a church. Everyone in the church clapped once we had finished. We then walked up the aisle as everyone congratulated us and entered one of the small rooms in the back of the church, where we signed the wedding documents.

After we completed signing the paperwork, I took my floral bouquet, and Robert and I left the church as a newly married couple. Everyone was waiting for us on the steps, and I tossed my flowers to the crowd of girls that had gathered to catch them. Everyone congratulated us. We smiled and waved as they threw confetti and rice at us. A limo was waiting at the curb, and we got into it. The bridal party got into the remaining limo to follow us to the photographer’s studio. We told everyone in our families to come to the studio, and they followed us there.

Once we got to the studio, they set us up and took many photos of us, and I made sure I caught the light and gave them my best poses for the camera. They also took pictures of my brides’ maids and me and Robert with his grooms. Of course, they were all our children now. Mom and Dad, along with Robert’s parents, were in a picture with our children and us. Finally, we went to a large studio where we got a group shot of everyone in our families standing together. The photographers completed their photoshoot, and it was time to go to the country club for the wedding reception, which had already started for our guests.

We piled back into the limos and headed off, with our families following in their cars.

The reception was superb. We drove up in style, and we entered as a group. People were laughing and clapping for us as we entered the ballroom, and people were congratulating us non-stop. We formed a wedding reception line, and people came up and congratulated us, one by one. The Montgomery family, and my family, congratulated us first. My friends from work congratulated me, along with our dear family friends. Everyone we had invited when I was engaged to Robert was also there. Even Robert’s golfing friends and their wives were here. They all told me they wouldn’t have missed it for the world. Rob’s old friend Nick and his wife also told me how proud they were of us. Many people had brought us gifts and envelopes, and we had a table set up for wedding presents. It was just so overwhelming.

Eventually, we were able to sit at the head table. Our parents and siblings all sat at one large table right before us. I noticed that our kids had paired off on either side of us at the head table. They were getting along great. Robert brought me over a glass of wine, and the waiters served us some appetizers. We enjoyed talking to everyone, and people would continually stop in front and speak to us. Everyone was so friendly, and I thoroughly enjoyed myself.

We eventually were all seated, and they began to serve us dinner, asking us our choice of entrée. Our entrées were delicious, as the catering was top-notch. The waiters kept our glasses filled with wine and removed our empty plates.

We got through the desert and coffee, and then it was time for speeches. Mr. Montgomery, Robert’s dad, went first and delivered a beautiful speech telling everyone how proud he was of his son and that he was honored to welcome me as a new daughter to their family. My dad then got up and made a little speech telling me how proud he was of me. He also talked about how nervous he was walking his daughter down the aisle and giving her away to Robert.

Then Robert’s brother Mike, his best man, gave his address. He was funny and told the crowd about a few of Robert’s embarrassing moments when they were younger. My maid of honor, my sister Jenny, gave a great speech, and she didn’t embarrass me too much. She talked about how she remembered me first as her brother but now as her sister and said she was proud of me. (And Jenny added that she liked me far better as her sister.) Our children all got up, and each made a speech about how proud they were to call me mom and Robert, their dad. Robert got up and made a speech about his new wife and how he first met me.

“When I first saw Sandra, I knew that I would somehow marry her. For me, it was love at first sight. I soon found out that Sandra was much more than I expected, but I realized she was still the girl for me, and I went after her. It looks like I succeeded since we are both here today. I love you, Sandra, and I make a promise in front of everyone here today that I will always love you.”

After I stopped crying, I also gave a short speech about my fine husband and lovely children.

“You have no idea how happy I am today with Robert, our family, and all our friends. Robert is the love of my life, and I don’t know how I would do without him. You can’t make yourself fall in love with someone. Love is, and love happens, and between Robert and I, we both fell madly in love from the first moment we laid eyes on each other. I just knew he was the man for me that first night. I was so happy when I found out that he felt the same way about me.
This effect has seemed to rub off on our kids too. Once we introduced them to each other, they were inseparable from one another. I wouldn’t be surprised if we were back here soon congratulating them.”

I looked over at them, and they were all beet red, and I smiled. Then any friends or family were able to say a few words.

After the speeches, we walked over to cut the wedding cake. Robert and I had a large knife, and together, we cut a big slice out of it, and everyone clapped. The chefs took over and served wedding cake to everyone.

Eventually, it was time for our first dance. My father got up and escorted me to the dance floor. The Blue Danube waltz music started, and we began to waltz around the room. After a minute or so, Robert walked up and cut in, and we continued our dance. The groomsmen and bridesmaids all joined in, and the entire bridal party was out waltzing around the dance floor. Robert kept telling me that I was the most beautiful woman in the room, and he kept kissing me throughout the dance. As I was smiling up at Robert, my mind returned to the old Cinderella movie, and I felt like a princess at the ball.

The next dance was to modern music, and other people stepped out and danced. Robert and I danced to a few more songs, and then we went back for a short break. I had enough time for a bit of water before Robert’s father asked me to dance, and Robert danced with his mother. We changed dance partners for the rest of the evening. I was tired, but I kept going and danced with many guests. It was fun, and I had an excellent time for the entire evening.

The night’s end was approaching, and I waved goodbye to everyone along with Robert, and we left the reception. We got into a waiting limo, and they drove us over to the Ritz Hotel, where Robert checked us into the honeymoon suite
The bellhop took our bags, and we followed him into the elevator and went up to our suite. The bellhop opened the door; Robert quickly picked me up and walked over the threshold with me in his arms.

After he placed me on my feet, Robert tipped the bellhop, and he opened the bottle of champagne waiting on ice for us, along with a tray of appetizers. The honeymoon would start tonight, and the passion was only beginning as we slowly kissed each other.

As we sipped champagne from our flutes, Robert smiled and looked at me.

He kissed me again and said, “Thank you for marrying me, Sandra. You are the best thing that has ever happened to me. And I will love you for the rest of my life.”

With tears in my eyes, I kissed and embraced him, and our night of passion had only just begun.

The End

Karen Clayborne smirked as her ex-husband walked by wearing a wedding gown. She watched her ex-husband’s wedding ceremony from the back of the church. No one had invited her, but Karen had found out about the wedding through a friend. She was wearing a large hat and sunglasses so no one would recognize her. She thought to herself, “So my tranny ex-husband found someone who would marry him and make him their wife. Amazingly, he does look great dressed up. Maybe I should have stayed with him to see if we could have made things work out. We might have been good together.” As the other people in the church started clapping, Karen turned away with a sudden pang of regret and quietly walked towards the doors. She wiped a tear from her eye as she left the church.

Chapter 2

I entered an insemination room. The staff had dressed me in a very sexy teddy and left me on a large bed in this softly lit
room. They told me to wait for my sex partner to arrive.

This very hunky alpha male entered the room and introduced himself as Byron, and he removed his robe. God! He was stunning, and he was like a Greek statue that had come to life. Byron had a cock that was at least 20 cm in length. He walked up to me, laid down beside me, and made out with me. This man could kiss! He caressed me and massaged my breasts, and I began to breathe quite heavily. My pussy was now soaking wet. He instructed me to get on my knees in front of him, take his stiff cock in my mouth, and start sucking on it. I had never had sex with another person before and was amazed at Byron’s size since I was only 10 cm hard when I was a man. Never having sucked on a man’s cock, I wondered if I could do it, but I had this overwhelming desire to put it in my mouth. I did as he told me, for I was the girl now, and I eventually could swallow his entire length down my throat. Byron’s cock grew even longer and thicker. He pulled his now enormous cock from my mouth, picked me up, and tossed my 50 kg body on the bed.

Byron pulled up my teddy, stripped off my thong, and began to probe my pussy with his tongue. He pushed me back onto the bed. I was moaning, and then he reached up with both hands and started to massage my nipples. Byron’s attention to my nipples gave me my first orgasm, and I moaned and convulsed on the bed, and this stud hadn’t even entered me yet. Byron then positioned himself and pushed his cock into my tight pussy, and I could feel it stretch as he entered me. He started to pump me, and it felt like there was an obstruction, and then it was gone, with a brief flash of pain. I was no longer a virgin.
He grinned at me and said, “Oh, you were a virgin; I should have known. How are you enjoying yourself so far, Rachelle?”
I looked at him longingly and kissed him. With my arms around his neck, I said, “Fuck me harder, please!” and I received a second orgasm that crashed over me.

Byron smiled, “I’m here to please you, babe.”

He continued to pump me faster and started to build up quicker and quicker, pulling his cock almost out and then ramming it balls deep into my pussy. All the while, he continued to play with my nipples. I was going crazy, and he told me to rub my clitoris, and I started to rub it while he was pumping and massaging me. I couldn’t stand it any longer and began to convulse again in my third colossal orgasm, and at that point, he started to cum inside me, and he pushed in as far as he could and pumped me full of his cum. I could feel his cream fill me up, and he stayed inside me until he started to lose his erection. I continued to convulse for almost a minute afterward.

He smiled and kissed me, “You are great, Babe. I love fucking you, girl. I doubt I will have to come back for a repeat. Girls who get into sex always get pregnant.”

He let me lay on the bed in the afterglow.

“Now, you just lay there and leave my sperm inside for as long as you can.”

He kissed me again, put on his robe, and left the room. I felt great, and I didn’t want to move, and no one came in or bothered me until the following day.

Sure enough, the next day, when they checked me, I was pregnant. I only got to have sex once, but wow, it was great. I could honestly say that sex with Byron was the high point of my life, and for me, it had made becoming a female all worth it now.

I took a shower changed into a clean uniform and returned to my room. Sam walked in a bit later, and I could tell she was pregnant as well.

“Oh, Rachelle, he was fabulous. What a phenomenal guy. I’m so happy that I could experience sex as a girl, and it was fucking mind-blowing.”

I had to agree with her. We had an ultrasound five months later, confirming that we were giving birth to girls, and neither had twins.

Charlene and Terri were also knocked up for their first time too. Now we all had to wait for the next nine months.
We spent our time playing teams in video games. The four of us would play as a squad in a Massive Multiplayer Online Role-Playing War game, and with all the practice, we got excellent at it. There was an organized tournament for our game, and our team won it. There were no prizes, but our team could kick ass. What was surprising was that none of us had used male avatars for our game characters. I talked to the other girls about it, and when they thought about it, they were like, well, we are all girls now, why pretend any different in a game? Our old lives were gone now.

For me, the games were fun, but I still had a lot of free time, and I was getting bored. I went into the counseling center and spoke with one of the councilors there. She told me since I was giving birth, I qualified to join online university education, and it wouldn’t cost me anything. She had me sit down, and I took many tests to discover my strengths. Eventually, she told me I qualified for University as my GPA was 4.3, and it looked like I leaned towards literature and journalism. I enrolled in the online courses, and it was terrific. I forgot that I was a prisoner making babies and started to expand my mind.
As our due date began to get closer, we enrolled in a birthing course. The instructor showed how we should progress and act during birth. We would have natural childbirth attempted first, and we would get a C section if there were an emergency. We had an epidural injection to lessen the pain, but we would experience pain as part of the process of giving birth. We would be able to see our babies, but we wouldn’t be holding them, as they would then be taken away to a different facility.
Sam and I broke our water within hours of each other, and we were each taken to a birthing room. I was in labor for 4 hours before I gave birth to a healthy little girl. They showed her to me, and she was so lovable.

“Please, she is so beautiful. Can I hold her in my arms?”

But I couldn’t hold her, no matter how much I pleaded with the nurses. They soon took her away from me, and I was given a sponge bath and changed, and they wheeled me back to my room.

I didn’t see Sam for another 4 hours, and she returned to the room. She looked exhausted, and her water broke an hour before mine, but she was in labor for nine hours.

“How did you make out, Sam?”

She smiled at me and said, “I’m fine, I gave birth to a beautiful girl, but I am exhausted.”

She immediately fell asleep. I rested well but got up for dinner, letting Samantha sleep.

I walked over to Charlene and Terri’s room, and they had both returned, having given birth to a boy and a girl, respectively.

Neither of them had a difficult delivery like Sam did, so we went out to dinner, leaving Sam resting.

We then had three months off, and part of it was sessions with a psychologist to deal with the post-partum depression we were all experiencing. We all carried a baby for nine months, and then we were depressed.

“I felt so bad that I couldn’t hold her when I saw her. She was so beautiful.”

“It would have only made it harder for you to give her up,” the psychologist replied. “Just keep in mind that what you are doing is a great thing here, and you will soon be pregnant again.”

We chatted together for two months when the psychologist told me I wouldn’t have to see her any longer. I had gotten over my depression.

I will add at this point that I never saw any of the children to which I had given birth ever again. I was simply a tool of the state, used to increase the population, along with all the other transformed females in this birthing facility.

After our three-month break, Sam and I were successfully inseminated again by different men. This time my guy was a muscular guy named Chad. He had an enormous cock like my first guy, and he fucked me and filled me with his cum. But rather than leaving immediately, he stayed with me.

“If you don’t mind, I can stay with you today. You were my only appointment today, and I would love to spend some more time making love to you.”

“Could you? That would be great! I have so little experience with men.”

Once again, the sex was fantastic. Chad fucked me hard a second time and came into me again. There was so much cum inside me that it was dripping out of my pussy. Chad stayed and caressed me. I went down on him again and sucked him hard, and this time he took some of the cum and pushed it into my ass for lube, and then he worked his fingers in my hole to stretch me. Once Chad could work three fingers into me, my stallion announced that I was ready. He rubbed some more of the cum leaking out of my pussy on his cock, and slowly entered my ass. Being fucked in my ass was a new experience for me as well, and we were soon fucking hard, and I was on all fours rocking my ass into his hips, and I loved the slapping sound we were making. Chad pumped my ass harder and harder, and I orgasmed as he came inside me.

“Oh God, Chad, that was fucking amazing. Anal was a first for me, and I loved it.”

He was spent and fell beside me on the bed and pulled me on him so he could kiss me. We both laid on the bed together, and I snuggled against him in my afterglow.

I was curious and asked him how he managed to land a job like this inseminating girls.

“Like you, I didn’t have a choice. The Government drafted me into the reproduction program to become a transformed female. But when I regained consciousness, the doctors told me I became a transformed alpha male instead. They changed me into this new person, and with my DNA completely overwritten into who I am now. I was then put through an intense weight training program to build my muscles, and they taught me sexual techniques to make love to a woman.”
“Like you, I have a five-year contract, but since I am not a transformed female, they can’t force me to stay here, and I can leave here when I am not working. Since my transformation, all I can think about is having sex with the women here. Sure, I often thought about sex before, but this is a whole new level of desire for me, and it’s constant. Since there is only one alpha male for 50 females, I’m busy every day. This facility holds five thousand transformed females, and there are around 100 guys like me. It’s a good thing they keep me busy.”

I thought about this after he had left, and I realized the scientists had created a new race of genetically perfect people. They had never publicized the transformed alpha male program, but it made sense, if they were going to create perfect females, they would also develop these perfect males for them too. My offspring would most likely be highly sexualized, and unlike the women of today, they would willingly marry each other and give birth. I felt I was programmed to desire a man intensely and become pregnant, and I am sure my offspring would feel the same way.

While we were pregnant, we used the facilities provided to us to keep from getting bored out of our minds. I continued to progress in my online education, and we kept winning the video game tournaments. We worked out and swam in the fitness center pool. We were able to walk around outside in the facility’s grounds, but an electrified fence surrounded the place, so we were in prison. In case you were wondering, a six-meter-high fence guarded the electrified fence, so you would have had to scale that one first if you wanted to electrify yourself. I never felt suicidal while I was inside, but I couldn’t speak for anyone else. None of the girls I knew were suicidal either.

Nine months later, we gave birth again. I had a boy this time, and Sam got another girl. Charlene and Terri both had boys this time.

After giving birth, we all had our mandatory three months off, and this time the depression wasn’t as bad.
My next alpha was a very handsome lad named Scott for my third time. After he fucked me twice and our sensual sex session was complete,

I asked, “Are you busy today?”

Scott replied, “You are my only appointment for the day.”

“Have you fucked a girl in her ass yet? I’m willing if you are. Just use all this cum dripping out of my pussy for lube.”

That inspired Scott, and I sucked him hard once more, and he fucked me hard in the ass, and I kept yelling, “Harder! Harder!”

Scott ejaculated a massive load in me, and I had a huge orgasm and fell to the bed.

He laid with me, and we shared some tender moments. The next day I found that I was properly fucked, and I became pregnant with my third child. Five months later, I knew I was having a boy, and Samantha had a girl on the way. Charlene and Terri told us they were both having boys.

We all quickly gave birth to our babies, and this was our most effortless delivery yet, and none of us were in labor for more than 3 hours. We had three months off to recover, and we worked to get our bodies back into shape at the gym.
At times I was bored, but that was getting rare, as my university studies were becoming more complicated and kept me busy for most of the day. We didn’t need any money, but the state paid a minimum wage, released when we completed our pregnancies here. I also played a tremendous amount of video games here, and of course, our team kept winning tournaments constantly. It was a boy’s dream, even though we were now all girls.

We did hear that some of the girls were getting together for lesbian action, but Sam and I both liked boys for some reason, even though we were not gay when we were boys. As for girls, I didn’t seem to have any desire.

I asked Charlene and Terri, “So, are you girls an item now?”

They smiled at us and kissed, but wouldn’t answer the question, so we knew they were together. Sam and I were very close, but we were BFFs for life.

Time passing would vary for us. Sometimes time crawled by, and other times, it just rushed by. I was able to call up my mother, though she couldn’t visit me. She was doing well and told me that she missed me more than she thought. She was amazed at my girly voice, and I described how I looked now.

Unfortunately, our tablets had their cameras disabled, so I could never send her a picture of me. We didn’t have phones, but I could call her up on my tablet, and I could at least see her video. We had fewer rights than prisoners, but due to our particular classification, most of our rights had been stripped from us by the state, so they were able to detain us and keep us pregnant.

My insemination for my fourth pregnancy was especially memorable. Every time I had sex, these guys were getting better. They were now total experts with our bodies, and they knew exactly how to make us respond to them. Paul was a true expert. He did everything right to me and knew exactly where to touch me, what to say to me, and how to handle me. I was like a violin, and Paul was the Virtuoso who played me.

“Oh Fuck! Paul, you guys keep getting better and better.”

Paul smiled and said, “Babe, you are the reason I am here. I want to make all you girls as happy as I can.”
I
lost count of the orgasms he gave me. As soon as one was ending, the next one was building, and he didn’t let up on me until he finally came inside me. I just laid there, spent. Paul slowly caressed and kissed me.

“You were great, Babe. You respond so beautifully to me.”

I whispered, “Paul, you were the best lover I ever had. You are incredible.”

Paul just smiled and kissed me again. He whispered, “My only purpose is to please you to the best of my ability.”

He fucked me a second time, and later, he also fucked me in my ass. He stayed with me afterward.

“I loved being with you, girl, and you are fantastic in bed. I wish I could date you.”

My pregnancy progressed without any issue as the previous three pregnancies, and it took me only two hours when it was time for me to give birth. Once again, it was effortless for me. I gave birth to a baby girl. Sammi had a boy, Charlene had a girl, and Terri had a boy.

After our three-month downtime, we went in for insemination number five. Like Paul before him, Douglas was a stud. He was as good as Paul in every way and played this girl to the best of his ability, and she responded in the usual way. Douglas fucked me twice in my pussy and ass, and he drained me again. I had only had sex five times at this point in my life, and I could remember each guy and my time with him like it happened yesterday.

We were now in our fifth pregnancy, and our group was midterm. Today was graduation day for me. I had completed my Batchelor of Arts degree, majoring in Journalism. Sam got her Batchelor’s degree in Psychology, and she was overjoyed too. For the last four years, I have also been writing my journal every day to keep an account of my time here. Who knows, maybe someday I will be able to use it for a book.

They called all the fifth term girls into a large conference room in our eighth month. Dr. Stilton stood in front of us and addressed us all. She congratulated us on how well we had performed in our time at the center, and after we all gave birth for our fifth time, this one center would have produced 25,000 new babies in five years. She told us how happy she was with us all and the Department of Population Restoration would offer us a return incentive, and she asked us all to consider it.

After our fifth child, we could leave the facility, but they offered us an incentive to return and give birth to another five children. This time they would provide us with a million dollars per child as a bonus, so if we agreed, we would leave in another five years with five million bonus dollars in the bank. We would also receive a pension from the state for our service. We will also allow the girls who return to have monthly recreational sex with the alpha males once they are pregnant.

Someone put up their hand and asked why the Government was now being so generous after initially drafting us to do this.

Dr. Stilton paused for a minute. “We are now the victims of our success. Quite simply, we can’t replace you, even if we wanted to do so. Once the initial group of men transformed into females, there was now a shortage of available men, and they wanted to retain as many of us as possible. There was much debate on how we would do this, but they decided the best way was to give us all a financial incentive to continue in the program instead of forcing us to stay.”

Along with Charlene and Terri, Sam and I left the conference room, and we went over for dinner. Once we had sat down, we started to discuss what they had told us.

I told everyone, “I don’t know if I can do another five years of this. I have a University degree now, and I think I could probably get a better job when we get outside.”

Samantha replied, “But, it is nice in here. I kept myself busy, and I was stress-free while I was here. But still, we couldn’t ever leave.”

We looked around at each other. None of us was sure we wanted to go through another five years here. I told them we would leave this place and had 30 days to consider their offer.

I said, “Let’s meet up on the last week, and we can talk it over again and see what we decide. I would like for us to all decide the same way. Either we all stay out, or we will return here.”

So, we gave birth to our last child. I had a boy, and Sam also had a boy. Charlene and Terri had girls. And after three months and a positive psychological exam, we were all released. We kept our tablets, and they gave us a small suitcase of clothes and a new phone with $1000 in our pockets.

We took the bus back to our town, and mom came down to pick me up, and Sam’s mom picked her up. Charlene and Terri went home with Charlene’s mom. We all kissed each other goodbye, exchanged phone numbers to stay in touch, and went our separate ways. Mom couldn’t believe it was me and kept asking me questions that only I would be able to answer.

“You don’t look like anyone in our family.”

“They overwrote my DNA with an enhanced version. They created me to be perfect and very fertile, and I don’t have any genetic defects in my DNA. Of course, I don’t have any of my original DNA either. All I have left are my memories from my old life.”

Mom still lived in the same two-bedroom apartment and went out with her girlfriends, and like most women her age, she never bothered to date any men.

“Mom, they have offered me a bonus if I return to the facility.”

I explained the bonus to her, “If I accept their offer, I would be five million dollars richer in 5 years.”

She raised her eyebrows and said, “It’s a lot better than a $100 an hour part-time minimum wage job.”

A quick calculation showed it was just over $1000 an hour, but they had told me it would be tax-free as well. I wouldn’t be rich with the money, but I would be comfortable with the bonus pension.

“Mom, I now have a University education, but I want to take my education further. If I drop out of the program now, I don’t have enough money to continue with it outside. But inside, it is free for me, and I can continue with my education and get a Master’s degree. You are still healthy and don’t need me around. There is no reason to leave the facility, and I think I will return and take their bonus.”

“The more I think about it, I would probably end up with a crappy minimum wage job, and life was so easy inside. Heck, I spent most of my day with the online courses, and when I wasn’t in class, I was playing video games and working out in the gym.”

Mom told me the Department of Population Restoration’s birthing program was doing very well.

“In 5 years, the population was over 40,000,000 new babies, and a baby boom was happening because of girls like you.’

“I feel that I am making a difference too. I wouldn’t say I liked the idea of being kept captive, but like anything, I got used to it and didn’t let things bother me.”

I continued, “They told us that the Transformed Female program had been so successful that no available men were left. The Government had drafted approximately ten million single men over 20 years old. And they were all now transformed females.”

They almost had shut the program down. But now, the Government was considering recruiting retired women over the age of 70 into the program. These older women were volunteering now for the program, as the fear of old age and death outweighed the reluctance to become pregnant. The Government would also save on healthcare and pension costs for these women. Mom told me that as she was approaching 70, she was beginning to think that this would be a way to live her life again, the way she wanted.

I called up all my old friends, and we went out together for a girl’s night out several times during our month of freedom. The night before we had to return, my girlfriends from the facility met up in our favorite bar, and we talked the bonus deal over with each other. I looked around, and there were no men in the bar. There were only girls. In the end, we all agreed to return to the facility. We knew what to expect living there, and life was easy for us. We all wanted to continue taking online University courses as well. The food was pretty good, and we had all the recreation and entertainment we could use. And the five times I had sex were simply incredible. I loved having sex so much, but there were no available men that I could have sex with, so it was perhaps better to return to the facility.

We met up at the bus station on our last day of freedom and boarded the bus back to the facility. We were all returning together. Like me, the other girls loved sex and realized that there weren’t any available men outside now since they were now girls in the centers.

As part of our bonus, we were now allowed monthly recreational sex with the hot alpha guys who worked at the facility once we became pregnant. I can’t wait until I get inseminated again.

Epilogue

Time sure flies when you are having fun! The sex I had with the guys over the last five years was excellent, and those alpha males were all pros now. I am currently carrying my tenth child, and I feel I am doing my part to restore our society.
Once again, a month after I left the center, I decided to return for my third five-year term. When this term is over, my equivalent age will be in my mid 30’s and my birthing days will probably be over. After that, I can pursue a career in journalism as I hope to obtain my Doctorate after my term here. But would I want to return here instead? Giving birth has become a way of life for me, and I enjoy living here.

------

Almost five years have passed as I near the end of my third term here. As I am nearing the end of my child-carrying years, I wondered what life would be like when I retired from here and lived my life on the outside. I recently read a report that scientists could take a Transformed Female and have her undergo the process a second time. After a third tour here, my actual age will be 55, and as a Transformed Female, I will be approximately in my mid-30s. But the possibility of turning back the clock a second time to become a new 18-year old girl was tempting. Maybe my mom, now in her 70’s, would join me too, and we could transform together. By the time our tour is over, the first children will be in their 20’s, and men will be back in society again.

My name is Rachelle Chalmers, and I am a Transformed Female. I have found my purpose in life, and it is a noble one. My goal in life is to help restore our society by giving birth to multiple babies so humanity can turn around the long decline in world population levels. What could be nobler than that?

(Even if the sex was the best part.)

An aging Billionaire decides to use the new technology to change himself from an old man into an 18 alpha male. Unfortunately for him, things don't go as planned...

This story is a sequel to “Transformed Females in 2121.” It contains much of the background needed for this story. I suggest you read it first if you haven’t already done so.

Link to: Transformed Females in 2121

Chapter 1

Bradley Rutherford Jr. was one of the elite members of society in 2121. Brad was a multi-billionaire and never had to worry about anything in his life. His family owned several major worldwide corporations, and he never had to work a day in his life since he had inherited all of his family’s wealth.

There was one thing that bothered him now. He was 82 years old, and his best years were long past. With Brad, business was always first, and he could never marry a wife. He could never connect with a woman due to a lack of trust. Every woman in his life had ended up deceiving him or cheating on him, and none of them were ever in love with him. Sure they loved his money, but they didn’t like him. So here he was nearing the end of his life, and he was without any heirs.

His companies had been instrumental in the current government programs that had created the transformed females, but he was more intrigued with the lesser-known alpha male program.

One of his companies was the primary contractor to governments worldwide, supplying them with the equipment responsible for creating these transformed individuals.

The scientists from this company were now waiting for him in a conference room.

Bradley entered the room and greeted the scientists and engineers from his company.

"Gentlemen, I have had everything I ever wanted in life. Still, as I am entering old age, it became apparent that your company, which I own, created the process to make it possible to regenerate my body and turn my biological clock back over 60 years."

“I would like you, gentlemen, to help me out in this respect. I understand that governments currently purchase our products to rebuild the world population. We own the patents and the equipment required to do this. Still, I would like to start a new venture that would allow the most important people in our society, namely people like me, to access this process. We could help regenerate the elite people in our community and give them new hope. We can charge whatever price we like, and I would like to be the first person to do this, as I would like to be the poster boy for this new venture.”

“Would you mind informing me how we can do this?” he finally said as he sat down.

The lead scientist got up and said, “Mr. Rutherford, which would you prefer? Would you like to become a transformed female or alpha male? There would be no problem if it is a female, but we have found only specific male individuals can transform into alpha males. It seems they must fit the genetic profile of an alpha male to begin with, or they will become females regardless. We don’t understand why this happens, and we found this by accident. We don’t publicize the alpha male program since we can only transform males who already fit the alpha male genetic profile.”

“Could you explain why you think there might be a problem becoming an alpha male?”

“Well, Sir, when we first started the Transformed Females program, we began to find anomalies. Certain subjects didn’t transform into women, but instead, they transformed into handsome alpha males. We looked at their genetic profiles and realized they initially all had a similar profile of an alpha male. We then genetically profiled all of our subjects and separated the few alpha males from the average men. It seems our process will not change an alpha male into a female. It turned out to be a welcome addition to our program since we needed genetically perfect males to fertilize the females. The usual ratio of transformed females to alpha males is usually around 50:1.”

The scientist continued, “So, Mr. Rutherford, you will have to be genetically tested. But if you don’t fit the alpha male genetic profile, all we can offer you is to become a female, though you will be a stunningly beautiful one.”
Brad thought of himself as a man’s man. He thought, “There is no way in hell that I am not an alpha male.” He had many girlfriends in his life and didn’t think there would be any problem with his genetic profile.

“Then it’s agreed, I would like to be tested and require the necessary equipment brought to my estate in California and staffed with the required personnel who will monitor me while I undergo this transformation.”

Brad sat down with his doctor as he examined his genetic results.

“After looking this over, Brad, it seems you don’t quite fit the profile for an alpha male. You are very close to the profile, but your genetic match must be over 95%, and you are at 92%, so if you undergo this procedure, there is a chance that you will become a female instead of an alpha male. Do you still wish to go ahead with the transformation?”

Brad sat back in his chair since he was stunned by this news. He completely disagreed with this prognosis. His doctor was telling him he wasn’t an alpha male.

“I’m afraid I have to disagree with you. I am an alpha male. Set up the equipment to transform me into an alpha male. Let me know when everything is ready.”

“You are taking quite a chance, Brad, you could very well become a transformed female, and there is no going back to being a male if this happens. The legal aspects of becoming a transformed female in this country are that the government will strip you of your rights and force you to report to a birthing center for a five-year term.”

Brad replied, “Let me worry about that. Since I am not using a government facility and since I have great connections with the current administration, I am sure they will accommodate me to my satisfaction.”

I called the President’s private number and spoke to her over a secure video connection.

“Hello, Madam President, it’s Bradley Rutherford. We have been friends for a long time now, and I hope you can help me out. I must talk to you regarding the transformed female program. I am looking at transforming into an alpha male, but my doctors have been telling me there is a slight chance I could transform into a female instead. I would need assurance that I won’t be arrested and required to go to a birthing center for five years. I want an exception made for people like me who will perform this procedure at their own cost. Possibly you could issue an executive order stating this if you can’t get Congress to change the present law.”

The President listened to me while I discussed my plan to transform. She didn’t see any issue since my company developed the procedure and technology that rapidly increased the world’s population.

“I don’t see any problem with this Brad, I will talk to Congress, and if they can’t do anything, I will issue an executive order for you.”

I thought it was good to know the right people as I closed the call. Now nothing is stopping me from doing this.

The day had arrived, and I went into the new operating room to perform my transformation.

I got off the phone with my lawyer, who assured me they had my estate held in trust until my transformation ended. After I regained consciousness, my current position in the family waited for me to resume my life.

I walked into the transformation room wearing a robe. The doctors helped me into the tank, and they placed a mask over my head. I looked at the doctor and slowly lost consciousness as blackness enveloped me.

I suddenly regained consciousness. I was still in the tank and immersed in a thick liquid. I could hear alarms going off, tried to remain calm, and waited as the tank flushed out and then refilled to rinse me off and finally emptied.

They raised the cover for me, and I looked into the eyes of one of the doctors. The doctor told me to stay still while removing the various electrodes and intravenous connections. She finally released my mask and told me not to speak.
I felt fragile and knew that my body had to undergo rehabilitation to regain muscle strength.

They lifted my body on a sling and placed me on a gurney. I was brought up to my bedroom and transferred into a hospital bed specially installed there.

A nurse walked over and said, “You look, great sweetie,” as she gave me a sedative.

This statement confused me as I fell asleep.

I slowly awakened. I looked around my room. A nurse walked over to me and said, “Hello dear, how are you feeling?”

I replied, “I feel weak and tired,” surprised that my voice was much higher than it used to be. I sounded like a girl. “I wish to look at myself. Nurse, please bring over a mirror.”

“One moment, I will be right back.”

She brought me a hand mirror and gave it to me. I looked at myself and was shocked to realize that I wasn’t an alpha male. I was now a female and a beautiful girl at that.

“Shit,” I hadn’t expected this to happen. “My plans better still be in place. Nurse, please have my lawyer, Mr. Ferguson, notified to come in here immediately.

The nurse brought in a small meal for me and set it on a small table on my bed. It was a cup of broth and a pudding cup. I ate while waiting for my lawyer to show up.

Ferguson finally arrived. He looked at me with some surprise and said, “Brad? Is that you?”

“Of course, it’s me. Who else do you think it is?”

My lawyer smiled, “I have to say, you are looking great. Have you picked out a new name yet?”

“I just woke up, and I didn’t think I would end up like this. I will have to think about a new name.”

“Ok, I will call you Brad for now. It looks like we may have some problems with the government.”

“I thought that was all settled, I spoke personally with the President, and she assured me that there would be no problems with an exception for me, in case I turned out like this.”

“Well, Brad, this is the problem. After Congress refused to make an exception for you, there was a massive outcry and protests against her executive order. It’s an election year, and she rescinded her executive order due to all this bad press and the protests. I am sorry, Brad, but now that you are a transformed female, you will have to report to a birthing center like every other transformed female.”

“What makes matters worse is someone leaked to the media of your transformation into a female, and everyone knows you are now a transformed female. It’s all over the news now.”

I was in shock, and I didn’t know what to say. What could I do now? My friend the President had abandoned me, and my money and privilege now seemed to be worthless in this matter. I was an elite member of society, but now I would have to produce babies for the government as I no longer had any rights.

“Well, any offspring I produce will be immediately adopted by our family. I don’t want any of them going into institutional child care. At least you can do that for me until I get out of there.”

“I will see to that immediately, Brad.” He looked at me again and said, “Barbara Anne, after your mother. How about Barbara Anne for your new name?”

I was pissed off at this point, and said, “Fine, Barbara Anne it is, or just call me Barbie since I look like her now.”

“Yes, ma’am,” he replied, “I will see to your name change immediately.”

Just then, several Government officials arrived. They immediately informed me that under the provisions of the Population Restoration Act, now that I was a transformed female, they were taking me to a birthing center. They placed me into a wheelchair, wrapped a blanket around me, and wheeled me out of my home.

In front of my home, a media circus was waiting for me. The suits transferred me into a black government car and drove out through the gates of my estate. A mob of people hit the vehicle, and reporters and Media Crews recorded my departure.
I was glad to leave that mess behind. We drove for an hour and pulled up to a gate. Then the driver showed the guard his ID, letting us into the compound.

We drove up to one of the towers, and a few doctors were waiting for us. They had a wheelchair and helped me get into it. They took me inside into an examination room. As they examined me, a nurse walked up to me, holding what looked like a gun.

She smiled and said, “Don’t worry, Barbara. I have to chip you with a digital RFID tag, so please stay still.”
I heard a click and felt a slight pain at the back of my neck. She then held up a scanner to it, and it beeped. They clamped a pink band on my wrist.

“You are now tagged, Barbara, and we will fill out the required paperwork to admit you to this site.”

The paperwork took around a half-hour to complete, and I signed the required forms.

“We are now taking you up to your room Barbara, and we have a beautiful room on the top floor for you.”

A nurse wheeled me up to my new room. She opened the door, and it was underwhelming. It seems that I had to share this tiny room with another female, and the furnishings in the room were rudimentary and plain. At least there was a nice view out of the window.

They helped me into my bed and told me tomorrow that I would be starting physical rehabilitation.

“We will be bringing your dinner to you in about an hour. We will see you then.”

I looked over at my new roommate and said, “Hey there, how are you?”

A weak little voice responded to me and replied, “I just woke up today, so I am a little out of things. I can’t believe I’m a girl now. It will take me a while to get used to this.”

“You and me both, honey. It seems we are both stuck here to become baby-making machines for the next five years.
I had no idea what was going on outside of this prison. I hoped my lawyer would be fighting my incarceration. Maybe I could get out after I became pregnant and stay at my home, but that seemed to be a long shot at this point.

It looked like I wasn’t going to get out of here any time soon. I would be in physical rehabilitation for at least a month, maybe longer. But afterward, I would have to also decide on how I would become pregnant. Should I do artificial insemination or have an alpha male fuck me? I had never had sex with a man in my life, but I was no longer a man, even though I still felt I was a man. I figured if I was fucked anyway, I might as well be "proper fucked."

They brought in my dinner as well as my roommate’s meal. It was awful, bland hospital-style food. I was used to gourmet meals, and now I was forced to eat this crap. I was hungry, so I still ate it, but it was like eating cardboard.

I called over to my roommate, “Hey there, my name is Barbara, but you can call me Barbie if you like. What’s your name?”

She replied to me, “They told me my new name is Penelope.”

“It’s nice to meet you, dear. How is your dinner?”

“It’s pretty good. At least I will be able to eat nice food while I am in here.”

I thought to myself, if she thinks this slop tastes good, I wonder what she was eating before she arrived here? I knew I was very well off compared to most people who lived in our country. I had a reality check and found myself wanting.

For the next month, Penelope and I went through our rehabilitation to restore our muscles. I used to be in great shape for my age, but now I am still weak. I never realized how little strength girls have, but currently, I am experiencing it first-hand. I did whatever I could to regain my strength, but it was slow going. It took me a week before I could even walk. Eventually, I was walking again, and Penelope could walk too. We worked together in the gym to regain as much strength as possible. Once we could walk around without a wheelchair or crutches, we explored this facility together.

They had a large eating area with a cafeteria for hot and cold food. The food from here was a little better than the meals they had served us, but it was still lacking in the taste department. I started to wonder if I could do anything about this. I looked at the common recreation areas, and every piece of furniture seemed so tacky. This place looked more like an institution, even a prison with bare walls without art or decorations. It needed a makeover in the worst way.

We were both issued a small tablet that we could use to go online. I contacted my lawyer to find out if there were any developments in my case.

“I’m afraid not, Barbara. We have run up against a brick wall here, and there seem to be no exceptions for these new laws regarding transformed women. We have your estate held in trust for you, and you are still the owner of your wealth. It’s just that it won’t help you in this case. It looks like you will be in that facility for the next five years, and there isn’t much I can do about it. I petitioned the Supreme court to hear your case, but they turned us down. I have exhausted every avenue possible.”

“So, it looks like I am stuck in here then.”

Ferguson just replied, “I’m sorry, ma’am, there is nothing else I can do to get you out, and it looks like you will have to stay for the next five years.”

Chapter 2

Ferguson had just told me I was stuck here for the next five years, and there was nothing more he could do to get me out of here.

“Is it possible to make my life here more bearable? See if you can do that for me. The food here is terrible compared to what I am used to eating, and the furnishings and decorations are also substandard. This entire place needs a makeover.”

“I will contact the Dept. of Population Restoration and see if we can work with them. We may have to give the same treatment to everyone in your building, not just you. How much would you be prepared to spend?

“My main issues are the common room furnishings, and our room furnishing could be much higher quality. Also, the decor around this place is abysmal. I would probably have to redo this entire building and bring in proper restaurant chefs. Do you think we could keep costs under $200 million, or do you think I need to spend more?”

“Let me get together a team for you, and if they allow us, we will go in and make an estimate for you.”

In the next couple of weeks, Ferguson was able to talk the government into letting us bring in a team of interior designers and architects that would help renovate this place. If I had to do the same for everyone, it was a small price to pay since I would be here for the next five years.

The very first thing we did was to improve the food situation. We brought in a new restaurant kitchen staff with a couple of renowned chefs. The interior designers went through the cafeteria and turned the place into a high-end restaurant with new tables and décor.

Penelope and I went in for our first meal. Other than we could not drink alcohol, it was just like a high-end restaurant. We were given menus and selected our entrées. I was so happy we were able to do this. The food was worth eating again. All the pregnant girls thought this place was amazing.

The interior designers worked their magic in the rest of the building. They brought in new furnishing and slowly renovated the rooms starting at my floor and working their way down. When I was able to go back into my former room, I was amazed, as it now looked like a first-class hotel suite. Penelope was wide-eyed, looking around at our new accommodations.

“This is all for us? I have never lived in such a beautiful room, and our beds are so comfortable now.”

I could not have them make separate bedrooms due to the space considerations, but we now shared a beautiful bedroom.
When we walked around the common areas, I heard people talking together. The story going around was that a billionaire was living here, and she used her money to transform this institution into a five-star resort. No one knew it was me, and I managed to keep all of my conversations private. The people coming in to do the work didn’t know who I was either, and I wanted to keep it that way.

Slowly, this entire building was renovated into a luxury resort fit for a queen. I was proud of what I had accomplished, and everyone around me thought the place was now incredible.
My people created a spa, saunas, hot tubs for the fitness area since they initially only had a pool and change rooms.
I didn’t forget about the insemination rooms either. I heard they were simply a room with a bed, and they were all turned into honeymoon suites.

We completely transformed the recreation area. My people brought in new state-of-the-art VR equipment, replacing all the old display panels on the wall. We constructed a new theatre to attend live plays and operas and watch classic movies.
Outside our company landscaped the gardens and paths around the building and added an outdoor swimming pool and hot tubs along with a sunbathing area and a juice bar.

Now I felt comfortable again. I didn’t feel like I was in prison, but I was now in a resort, living my life as I was more accustomed to living. I called up Ferguson to tell him.

“Barbara, it’s so lovely to hear from you. I wanted to let you know that the Dept. of Population Restoration was so impressed with the renovations that we performed on your building that they have contracted us to coordinate renovations on the rest of the facilities they currently run. It seems that the government wants to retain the transformed females they now have, and once they interviewed the girls here and found they all now loved the place and didn’t want to leave. You have them very excited now, ma’am, and we will make back all the money we spent renovating your building ten-fold.”

I was happy from this turn of events and glad that we could profit from doing this.

“My life is much more bearable now, Ferguson, and give my regards to the team for all their ideas.”
I heard my name over the speaker system as I walked around the new resort. I met Penelope and a few of the other girls I had made friends with since I lived here. Since I had finished my first period, I reported for fertility testing.

“Barbara, our tests show you are fertile and ovulating now. We will announce when it is your time to use an insemination room. You have no problems with one of our male employees performing this task for you, or would you prefer artificial insemination?”

“I don’t feel comfortable with natural insemination, but I am open to trying out new experiences in my life, and since I am now in a woman’s body, I want to have sex as one too.”

The next afternoon, my name was announced over the speaker to report to the insemination wing. I finished up my lunch and walked over there.

The attendant brought me into a beautifully appointed suite. The room had softly lit lights, and music played in the background. She showed me how to adjust the lights to my liking and change the theme. There was also a screen that would display pornography to get me into the mood if I wanted, and a remote was on a nearby table.

Soon an incredibly handsome muscular young man entered the room. I was envious of him as a body like his was the one I had initially signed up for when I transformed.

“He said, “Hello Barbara, how are you? I haven’t seen another girl that looks like you here. You look stunning, by the way. You seem to be a step above the rest. By the way, my name is Thomas.”

“I bet you say that to every girl here.”

“No, really, you are unique. I have been working here for a while now, and no one else looks like you. Many of the other girls here look similar to each other, like sisters. You are stunningly beautiful.”

“I wanted to tell him why I looked different from every other girl, but just smiled and said, “Thank you for being so kind to me.”

He removed his robe, and I got my first look at his massive erect cock. It was indeed a work of art. He walked over to me and removed my teddy. He held me in an embrace and began to kiss me, and slowly seduce me. I became more and more aroused as this Adonis continued to work his magic on me. More than anything, I desired to take his cock into my mouth, as the need was overwhelming me. I knelt in front of him and managed to take the head of his huge cock and felt it enter my mouth, licking it, kissing it, and tasting it.

“Oh, that feels great babe, keep going.”

I was so incredibly horny at this point. I had never felt this way before when I was a man. My entire body was alive, and when he massaged my nipples, a wave of pleasure washed over my body. It was unbelievable. I was soon able to relax my throat and take him deeper into me. Thomas grabbed my head and slowly pushed his cock deep down my throat. I couldn’t breathe, but I was enjoying this much more than I thought I would. He pulled out and let me catch a breath, and continued to slowly fuck my face. I thought he was about to cum, but then he pulled out, helped me up, and guided me over to the bed. He let me lay down and then got on top of me and continued to kiss me, as well as work my nipples, as these feelings of bliss continued to wash over me.

“You know, you are something, girl. I love being the one with you right now. And don't worry, I know you are a virgin.”

Thomas continued to kiss me, and he took my hand, brought it down to my clitoris, and showed me where to rub my finger. It was like a switch turned on, and my level of excitement was turned up full. I must have had five orgasms while he fucked me harder and massaged my boobs, and I was screaming by the end of it. I had never felt like this in my life, and it was indeed an exceptional experience. All too soon, it was over, and he left me lying there in bed and kissed me goodbye.

“Thank you for the amazing experience, Barbie. I enjoyed sex with you.”

Thomas left the room and left me in a daze.

During the next nine months, I got to know the other girls. One day I went out wondering where everyone was. I walked into the restaurant and heard an ancient 20th century song playing over the music system.

“Bah Bah Bah, Bah Barbara Ann,
Bah Bah Bah, Bah Barbara Ann,
Oh, Barbara Ann,
Take my hand, Barbara Ann
You got me rocking and a rolling
Rocking and a reeling, Barbara Ann
Bah Bah Bah, Bah Barbara Ann….”

By now, I was the color of a beet; I was blushing so much. The silly song continued to play Barbara Ann, and the girls were all standing there and yelled out,

“Surprise! Happy Birthday, Barbie!”

I asked what happened, but the word had gotten out that I was the mysterious billionaire formerly known as Bradly Rutherford and was responsible for the building’s makeover into a resort. The girls all congratulated me for doing everything I did. I felt so embarrassed since I was only thinking about myself at first, and everyone else was included since that was the only way they would let me renovate the building.

“But how did you girls find out? I thought my identity was a secret.”

Penelope laughed, “Barbie, it wasn’t as hard to figure out as you think. You are the only girl here who looks the way you do, and you are unique compared to everyone else. You are the most stunningly beautiful girl in this place.”

They now all knew my secret, so I asked everyone if they liked the changes so far, and they all clapped and cheered for me. I then told them to send me an email if anyone could think of any further improvements, and I would see what we could do. Now I was the heroine, and everyone was even nicer to me than before. The girls had thought about improvements, and we implemented many of their suggestions that helped us all out.

The day came that my water broke. I called Ferguson and told him that I would give birth and inform the center we would immediately adopt my child. I gave birth to a healthy boy, and when I told the nurses we were adopting him, they let me hold him in my arms until my team arrived to take the child.

I said, “You are my first son, and your name will be Bradly Thomas Rutherford.”

I had to admit that this was the most significant accomplishment in my life despite everything else I had done. I didn’t have an heir to my fortune, and this boy was the first of five of my new heirs.

I had three months to recover, and then I had another round of sex in an insemination room with Anthony, who was another stud. God, what a body that boy had.

Anthony smiled and said, “Hi Barbie, you are legendary around here. How would you like it today? Soft and sweet? Hard and heavy?”

I smiled and said, “I will leave it up to you, Anthony, since you are way better at this than I am.”

He played me like a virtuoso and even fucked me in the rear after first inseminating me. Now that was an experience! Sure I had sex with many women over the years, but sex was on an entirely new level as a female. I never realized how a woman felt during sex, and it was so much better than sex as a man. It was simply incredible.

I was getting regular video updates on Bradly, and he was doing great with my nannies. When my water broke, the day finally came, and they took me over to the maternity wing. I soon gave birth to a beautiful baby girl. We made arrangements for her adoption, and I was allowed to hold her until my people arrived to take her back to my estate. I smiled and kissed my beautiful girl.

“Your name will be Penelope Antonia Rutherford,” and I kissed her forehead as I waited. Once again, I held my baby until a team arrived to take her back to my estate. The saddest part was to give her up, but at least I knew she would be waiting for me once I left this place.

The time here was moving much quicker than I figured it would. I even took a few online courses and worked on a business degree. I knew hundreds of girls here on a first-name basis, and they were all amazed I could remember them all. But other people didn’t have my skill in this area, so I contracted for all the girls to get a gold badge with their name engraved on it. They all loved my idea.

I loved swimming in the pool and relaxing in the hot tubs with the other girls. In the summer, I was out suntanning with them on the patio. Of course, I worked with the personal trainers in the fitness center to stay in shape and took long walks around the grounds when I could. Playing video games wasn’t my thing, but the other girls enjoyed it, and I used to watch them play using a VR headset.

The food kept getting more and more delicious, so I had to stay fit so I wouldn’t gain too much weight. None of the girls ever complained about the quality of our food; they all thought it was fantastic.

It was again time to meet a new alpha male and let him have his way with me three months later. I was looking forward to it, and the sex was always excellent with these guys. Richard took me for a ride around the world a few times and left me breathless in my afterglow when he finished with me. He thanked me for renovating the building and told me the guys all had as lovely quarters as the girls did, and I smiled and told him he was welcome.

“Thank you, Richard, you were amazing, and I will never forget this time with you.”

Richard just smiled and kissed me for a while afterward.

Now carrying my third child, I am currently in a routine and progressing on my degree and managing my portfolio in my spare time. While I was in this center, I had almost doubled my wealth, and I was glad that I now would have heirs to pass it along to after I was gone.

Here I was, formerly an old guy in the twilight of his life, and I now had a long life ahead of me again. Being here for five years was a small price to pay since I had made so many new friends here. Being genetically perfect also had given me the advantage of living a long life, and I could expect to be living for at least 100 years.

My third child was a boy, and I named him Richard Edwin Rutherford after the man who was his father and my grandfather. Once again, I held him until my people could arrive to take my new child back to my estate.

Skipping ahead, my time here is almost over. I have one last child to be born, and then I will leave this place and return to my old life.

My businesses need talented people, so I told all the girls to contact me if they didn’t want to return here, and I would find a place for them in my organization. But I added, there was nothing to be ashamed about if they wanted to return since you are all helping humanity survive.

Looking back, I had given birth to four children, Bradley, Penelope, Richard, and Stephanie. I was a little depressed that I had missed so much with my earlier children and could only watch them grow up on video.

I had my final child, and he was a boy.

“Your name is Alex Jonathan Rutherford, after your father and my late brother,” I said as I kissed him.
I held him and kissed him goodbye when my people came to pick him up.

It was now the end of my tour. I would soon be leaving this place as I had performed my obligation to the state as a transformed female. I had a party with the girls on my last night.

“I want to toast everyone here. I will miss you all, and my offer to everyone stands.”

I was overcome and started crying as everyone congratulated me and wished me well.

The following day, I stood out front crying that I would miss this place when a limo stopped to pick me up.

Ferguson got out of the car and shook my hand, and said, “Welcome back, Ma’am; we are happy to take you home.”
I got into the limo with a heavy heart, and we left for my estate.

Once back at my home, I immediately went up to see my children. The oldest two ran to meet me as I knelt to greet them.

“Mommy is home, darlings, and I am so happy to see you all.”

They were a bit shy at first, but I explained, “I was unable to come home until now, but now that I am here, I will never leave you again.”

I now had five children, Bradley, Penelope, Richard, Stephanie, and Alex, aged four down to a newborn, and I was in heaven. I picked up my first two children, and we walked over to the cribs to see my other kids. My motherly instincts were in overdrive, and I kissed my oldest two kids as I held them.

“Look how cute you are,” and I kissed them both once more.

I began to cry again. Right now, my life was perfect, and things couldn’t get any better.

Chapter 3

I love my life now with all my children. I had to learn how to help raise them, but I had experienced nannies to help me. We had a big playground outside, and I would go out and nurse my littlest ones while watching my older kids play on the gym sets and swings. They always had a ball out there, and I could watch them play for hours. If it was raining outside, we had a huge playroom for them inside.

Their birthdays brought me joy. All of my kids had birthdays within the same week as each other, so we would generally have one big birthday celebration, and every year it was a different birthday of one of my children as we would cycle through them. The kids seemed to prefer it this way, as it brought them closer. They would all have their little birthday cakes and blow out their candles. Of course, I was always sure to give them lots of birthday presents, not just clothes.

I was in contact with many transformed females and would help them to find their children if they were in foster care once they left the center. We provided many services for our girls and would help them find whatever they needed. We reunited many transformed females with their children, and I made it a centerpiece of the Rutherford Foundation for Transformed Females.

The years went by, and my kids were slowly growing up. The oldest ones began to go to school, and we would take them there every day and pick them up afterward. They made new friends since there were so many kids their age now, and we were constantly having sleepovers here with their friends. Soon all my children were going to school during the day, and it was lonely not having them around with me.

My mind began to think of how their lives would be and if they would get married, start a family, and have children. The Feminists were still in power, and I began to worry that they would fall for the Feminist line and we would be right back where we started again.

It was now ten years since I left the Birthing Centre. I had spent most of my time caring for all my children, and I loved them all very much, but I still felt I had something more to do in my life and help our children find their way.

My oldest boy is now 14, and my youngest is 9. I would have never believed how rewarding it is for women to have children and take care of them. This way of thinking goes against the prevailing Feminists who are still in charge of our government.
I have been debating for years if I could do something about the present sad state of our country. After all, our government created transformed females to fill the gap left by feminist women who thought it was better to pursue a career instead of getting married and having a family. They all seemed to be very miserable in their lives. I certainly knew this feeling, and after I had transformed myself, I found true happiness in life, having my children and raising them. Even if this wasn’t my original intent, it was how things worked out, and I was happier afterward.

What worried me was if these feminists would corrupt the minds of the new young people who will soon be old enough to date? And I certainly don’t want them to go down the same path taken before.

Only the transformed females had prevented a population collapse due to their Feminist policies. I felt more and more strongly about this and decided to plan politically. I would support family-oriented candidates, become the opposition to feminists and point out the error of their ways.

My first step was to talk to community leaders and other transformed females who were usually highly educated.
We started a grass-roots movement that included everyone who wanted to listen, and our message was, our society must change, or it is doomed. I helped many transformed females track down their offspring and adopt them like I had since they were well off after receiving the government bonus after a second term. We have a second chance with all these new children, and I don’t want us to blow it as we did previously.

We started having rallies. People in our movement kept telling me to get up and make a speech. One night I finally agreed, and it was so much fun; I took my kids on the stage to show them off. I got behind the podium and began my speech.

“Hello everyone! I am so glad you took the time and came here tonight to listen to us talk about something we have lost, The American family. As you know, I am much older than I look. I was 82 years old and foolishly wanted to transform into an Alpha Male to extend my life. That wasn’t possible for me, and I ended up transforming into the woman you see before you now. Now the Feminists don’t consider me a “real” woman. To them, I am nothing more than a Transformed Female and not a woman at all. They could take away the rights I regained after five years spent in a birthing center at any time. While in the birthing center, I gave birth to the five beautiful children you see standing before me. Kids, give the crowd a wave.”

My kids always loved this part, jumping up and waving at everyone in the crowd, and the crowd continuously roared their approval.

“My children represent the future of our country. I would like them to find a mate, get married, and start their own family. This path is the only way humanity will survive. The feminists seem to have forgotten this fact. Marriage is all but dead in this country, and there were few children born until the men stepped up and became Transformed Females to save humanity. Birthing all these children was a great sacrifice on their part, and I want everyone to clap for the job they all did for us. And are still doing it as I speak.”

Again, the crowd roared their approval.

“In all of this, did the Feminists join in and became pregnant too? No, they just sat back and ensured the men would transform and become pregnant for them and leave them out of it, thanks.”

“I feel sorry for them. The greatest thing in life is a woman can become pregnant and help raise a family with her husband. I have given birth five times now, and I felt immense pride and satisfaction in myself every time for doing so. I believe it was the greatest thing I have accomplished in my life, and all those billions of dollars I made are worthless compared to the value I place on my children. Every day that I help raise my children, I feel that it is my true purpose in life, and I am on this planet for no other reason. Anything else we do in life should support having and raising kids. Sure, I didn’t feel this way as a man; I had lost sight of this basic human idea. But when I became a transformed female and gave birth, something inside me changed, and I realized how lucky I was to do this.”

“Maybe you think I am preaching to you, and I am, but I do want to impress upon you all that there is nothing in life more important than having children and raising them to be young adults.”

“We must change our mindsets and realize what is important. Sure, having a career is good, but it shouldn’t come at the expense of your family.”

“I hope you go home tonight and think about what I have said here. We have a great future ahead of us, but only if we take heed and proceed forward, helping our children find a mate and start their own families. It sounds so simple. So why are the feminists opposed to this idea? If you have a feminist representative in government, why not call her up and ask her why she thinks people getting married and having families is a bad idea?”

“I thank you all for coming out, and have a good night.”

Many of the crowd would cheer me, and most were transformed females and single men in the audience. There were also a few women there, and every rally I had, they kept growing in number.

I did numerous media interviews and kept on my platform that we have only one more chance at setting humanity on the road back to being prosperous again, which was to embrace having a family. Somewhere along the way, we had lost sight of this. I know back in the early 20th century; women were treated poorly. They got more rights in the 21st century, and the women’s feminist movement took hold politically. But they forgot about having a family and how people must reproduce to survive. Now in the 22nd century, we were reaping the disaster that the Feminist movement had sown.

Could I change people’s minds about what we had to do? I knew that we had many people agreeing with what we had to say, and all I could do was continue.

One day, I received a call from Gary Caldwell, the Republican National Committee chairperson. He quizzed me on a few things, and I found that we had much in common. The chairperson told me that he loved what I had to say. For many years the Republicans were thought of as the party of white racists and intolerant people. That had started in the late 20th and early 21st centuries. Their popularity had waned over the years. At best, they would be a minority opposition party now since the racist factions had moved on to other parties. The Republicans were trying to rebuild themselves. After all, the chairman added, the Republicans were the original anti-slavery party and won the first American Civil war. They knew how to stand for good wholesome values, and it was just that for a while, they had lost their way.

I told him I was always an economic conservative in the past and used to think of myself as socially conservative. My most significant change was realizing that governments had to help their people with good programs since not everyone was rich like me. Even though I was pushing for more traditional family values, I was hoping my message would go beyond racism and economic status and unify people in the end.

“We love your message, and the Republicans would like to stand with you for family values and raising children. We could work on this together.”

He then asked me something I hadn’t even thought about yet.

“Barbara, have you considered going all the way and running for President?”

I looked like I was in my mid-twenties, but I had the wisdom of a much older person. He thought I would be the perfect candidate since I knew how to carry myself, and anyone who underestimated me due to my looks would soon find themselves out-gunned and out-classed.

I asked him, “Please allow me to think about this part, as I knew this would take all my time, and I had to have a plan for my children.”

I realized I would need help raising them since I was single, and there were no men my age other than the Alpha males in the birthing centers. I hired a couple of transformed females to help out with my kids and told them I knew they would do a great job helping me out with my children. I also told them I have a large mansion and you can bring your children to stay here. All my kids were in school now, so I couldn’t take them traveling around the country with me. I did have a private jet at my disposal, so I would return to them after attending the rallies.

I found many great people in the transformed females I met, and many of them believed in what I had to say and wanted to help with the campaign. I confided in a few of my closest friends regarding the Republican party’s proposal. Most thought they had an organization that could help us while they were aligning themselves to our message. It wasn’t the other way around.

I called the Republican chairman, “Ok, Gary, let’s work together and see where this takes us. I can certainly use your help.”

In the meantime, the Feminist Party was giving me a run for my money. They continued to criticize me at every turn and tried to get people to distrust and disbelieve my message. I took the high road, continued to promote my message, and used all media to get it out there. I also targeted the older children of the transformed females with ads geared towards them. I wanted them to know that I had great hopes for them, that they would be able to go out and show us how to help our world survive.

The election year was starting, and I held larger and larger rallies. People began to ask me if I would run for President, and the news media overwhelmingly asked this question in every interview I did. Now and then, if we held a rally on the weekend, I would bring my children out with a couple of nannies, and they were always excited to see the crowds. It was beginning to become a movement.

In my speech, I would show off my kids, tell people that these young people you see are our future, and I don’t want to see them waste their lives like we did, instead of going after what is essential in life.

Yes, the feminists were still on their message of woman’s rights, and I would counter that everyone has a right to have a family, and my message was always family first. I would remind everyone that the Feminists took away my fundamental rights as a transformed female. I am as every bit a woman as any of them, yet they still won’t legally give me the same status that they have. So why don’t the Feminists talk about Transformed women’s rights?

We had so many new Transformed Female candidates in our party now since they all realized how poorly the Feminists had treated them and stripped them of their rights. The crowds would cheer me on. Our speeches were ones of hope and optimism, and I kept soldiering on with my message.

One night after I gave my speech and met and greeted people, a young man walked up to me. I stared at him and realized,

“Oh my God, Thomas, it’s you!”

Thomas was my first alpha male. He was the one who had taken my virginity and helped me become pregnant with Bradley.

“Thomas, how are you doing?” I asked him.

“Well, Barbie, I am doing fine. I left the birthing center with a law degree and have been working as a lawyer now, but I must say I miss seeing all the girls there, and it was a dream job for me. I sired thousands of children while I worked there, and I wish I could meet every one of my kids."

“Bradley,” I waved at my oldest son, “Come over here. I would like you to meet someone. Brad, this is your father, Thomas.”

Bradley stood there silently, looking at his father, whom he had never seen. Thomas knelt, and they hugged each other. It was such a touching moment that I never thought I would see happen.

“Thomas, we are going out for dinner now. Would you like to come along with us, and we can catch up with each other?”

“That sounds great, Barbara. I would enjoy that.”

“By now, the rest of my kids came over to meet Thomas. He hugged every one of them and told them; I wish I could have been a father to all of you.”

We all got into our limo, and Thomas followed us to a local restaurant. He turned out to be a brilliant young man, though Thomas told me that he was in his 50s when he became an alpha male. Thomas told me he had expected to become a female since that was what they had told him, and he was shocked to wake up and find out that not only was he still a man, but an incredibly handsome one at that. Thomas was one of the best-looking men I had ever seen. I laughed and told him he was right.

Not to be outdone, Thomas said, “Barbara, you are the most exquisite woman I have ever met. Our time together was the highlight of my career in the birthing center. I have never seen anyone as beautiful as you, including other beautiful transformed women. I know that transformed females are all genetically perfect women, but you bring perfection to an entirely new level.”

We got our menus and ordered dinner. Thomas and I chatted through the meal. I smiled at his comments.
“Barbara, I don’t know if you are seeing anyone else, but if you can find the time for me, I would love to date you and find out more about you. I would love to begin a relationship with you, and as we share much in common (while looking at Bradley), I think we would do well together.”

Thomas had stirred something in me. Sure, I had my children, but there was a hole in my life that I could never fill. Maybe Thomas could be the one for me. We had already had one child together, and Thomas was good with my children, and I could see it wasn’t an act. Thomas had told me that he regretted never getting married, and he had always wanted to do so in the worst way. He was one of the casualties of the feminists.

I held on to Thomas’s hand and looked him in his beautiful eyes, and told him, “I would love to get to know you better.” I gave him my number, and we set up a date after my next rally.
I asked him, how would you feel about joining my movement to counter the feminist attitude in this country? He gave me a big grin and said, where do I sign?

We both laughed and enjoyed the evening together.

Month after month, we continued to hold rallies, and they kept growing in size. My message was always the same, I wanted to restore marriage to its rightful place in our society, and I didn’t worry about anything else. I knew that if we established marriage as usual again, everything else would fall into place. Men would work harder for their families, and the economy would naturally grow as the new families grew.

I started seeing Thomas, and he was helping in the campaign, and we began to fall for each other. Sure, Thomas had had sex with other women probably over 1000 times, but it was his job, and he kept telling me of all the girls he was with that I was at the top of his list. I kept telling myself, don’t move too fast, but Thomas was as mentally mature as I was. Even though we were youthful-looking, we had been through life already and had the experience to realize what we wanted in a mate.

I joined the Republican party and announced that I would be running for President, and everyone I met told me I had an excellent shot at winning. I kept doing rallies, and we started to advertise our party platform and how I wanted to restore family values to America. Thomas was a huge benefit for us. He knew so many people and often found people who wanted to donate to our cause. We kept gaining candidates who would run on our platform, and I was now the front runner as the Republican Presidential nominee.

I went into the Republican convention feeling like an outsider, but the party welcomed me with open arms. I made my speech, and the people loved it.

The delegates overwhelmingly voted me in as the Republican nominee for President. The party unveiled our campaign platform and our slogan, Family First!

I continued my speeches at the rallies, bringing my children out when I could, and often Thomas would introduce me to the crowd and stand behind me while I was giving my speech.

It wasn’t long before I did an interview, and they asked me about my relationship with Thomas. I told them we had first met when I was at the birthing center, and he had contacted me later after we had both left. Thomas was the father of my first child and held a special place in my heart. We are exploring our relationship together, and we will find out where it leads us.
We soon found ourselves on the cover of Famous People magazine with the caption “Our New First Family?” Neither of us would shy away from this publicity, and Thomas soon accompanied me everywhere. You didn’t see one of us without the other.

We both became much closer during this time as we spent many nights together. My children also all loved Thomas. Bradley called him Daddy now, and soon my other children called him Daddy as well.

Thomas took it all in with fatherly pride, saying, “I can’t be a father to just Bradley. I have to treat the kids all the same.”
We had play dates with the kids, and I was beginning to think of Thomas as part of our family. He was starting to be much more than a boyfriend in my eyes.
I
n the late summer, we were out together having dinner at a restaurant. Thomas suddenly stood up in front of me.
He called out in a loud voice, “May I have everyone’s attention?”

The restaurant fell silent, and I could hear the chefs working in the kitchen.

“As you can all see, I am with Barbara Rutherford tonight, and we have been together for over a year now. Barbara is quite simply the most exquisite woman I have ever met in my life.”

“Tonight, I would like you all to be my witness as I ask her for her hand in marriage.”

He knelt in front of me, opening a box holding a magnificent engagement ring, and asked, “Barbara, will you marry me?”

I was stunned and in awe. I stared at Thomas and the ring and said one word in reply, “Yes.”

The roar of the other diners was overwhelming as Thomas placed the ring on my finger. He helped me to my feet, and we embraced and kissed to even more applause and cheering.

Thomas whispered to me and said. “The ‘Family First’ candidate should have a complete family. And since I love you so much, I felt I was the one to become your husband.”

I smiled and kissed him again. It was all looking so fairytale perfect, but I knew the real man behind the youthful exterior, and he knew my feelings as well. We smiled and enjoyed the rest of the evening together. For the rest of the evening, the other diners would come over and congratulate us for being the perfect young couple together.

Thomas and I were both very seriously in love with each other now, and we would stay at each other’s homes. He didn’t care about my wealth and said, “If you want a prenuptial agreement, I will sign it. I only want to be your husband and the father that your children need. I love you, Barbara, not your money.”

Thomas was the first person I knew that openly said this to me. My fortune had sabotaged every relationship for my entire life, but it wouldn’t be the case this time. I did have my lawyers write one up, but it had a time limit and was only conditional if one party was unfaithful to the other. I didn’t think this would be a problem with either of us, as our love was getting stronger every day we had together.

We continued on the campaign trail, and I got to see most of the country. It was sad seeing the ruins of some of our once-great cities, but I felt if we got our country back on the right track, maybe these places could thrive again in the future.

On election night, Thomas, our children, and I were at the Republican National headquarters watching the election results come in. The results were back and forth all night, but as the end of the night approached, it was just too close to call. We went back to our hotel suite, and we would find out what happened tomorrow.

Chapter 4

We woke up the following day and turned on the news for the election returns, and they were still counting ballots. We had room service breakfast, and we got the kids and ourselves ready and went back to the headquarters with my family.
Vice President Cindy Williams and I took the stage together and waved to the crowd. I haven’t talked much about Cindy, but she was a Transformed Female like me, and she worked just as hard on the campaign as I had. Cindy was one of the earliest people who believed what I was doing was right, and we had helped her find and adopt her children as well. Though she had ten children, four were now young adults, and six remained with her. Our kids were best friends and often seen in each other’s company.

The returns started coming in by the afternoon, and we were winning State after State. By dinnertime, we had won the threshold needed for a victory. I got up to make a victory speech,

“Hello everyone, yesterday America told us that they want me to lead this country. America has been bruised and battered. Our work is cut out for us, and we have a long way to go before our country gets back on the right track. But I am optimistic that the people have spoken and you want us to do the job we promised. Now it’s time to put our Families First and get America back on the right path. Thank you for trusting me to do this; I won’t let you down.”

By the end of the day, it was apparent that the Feminist party was decimated in the election. We won majorities in both the Congress and the Senate and were poised to make significant changes to our nation.

The Feminists were not going down without a fight. Even though they had lost at the polls, they were scrambling to see if they could fight the election results by claiming that the election was stolen from them and I had somehow won illegally. Feminist state governments had tried to overrule the election results in a few states and declare them invalid. There were huge protests, and those governments were run out of office by massive angry demonstrations.

I was amazed that the Feminists would try to pull something like this since the people had spoken in the past that our democracy would hold and no one could steal an election and override the voter’s will.

Then the Feminist President did something that I thought was purely vindictive and evil. She signed an executive order banning Transformed Females from holding public office and banning Transformed Females from marriage.

“That bitch, she can’t win at the polls, so now she thinks that she can steal this election from the voters with this bullshit!” I said as I was livid. “And she’s trying to keep me from marrying Thomas. There is no way in hell you will get away with this.”

I was stunned at this blatant power grab. By doing this, the President was trying to invalidate the election results and had banned my other Transformed Female candidates, the Vice President, and me from holding office. Not only that, since I had publicized my engagement, she had forbidden me from getting married to Thomas.

I called my lawyers to see how we could fight this before Inauguration Day. We immediately filed for an injunction to prevent this new law from taking place. We then petitioned the Supreme Court to rule on her order, saying it was unconstitutional and I should be allowed to hold office and get married.

In mid-December, we stood in front of the Supreme Court, and we stated our case against these unprecedented laws. Well, the court agreed with us, saying it was an unconstitutional attempt at restricting the rights of Transformed Females.

I thought the President would try something else, but I guess she finally admitted defeat and relented.

In January, I went to Washington with my kids and Thomas, and they swore me in along with Vice President Williams. Conspicuous by their absence, no members of the Feminist party, including the former President, were in attendance. I was now the President, and I was still amazed that we had done it. After the Inauguration, Thomas and I went over to the White House, but the Feminist President, Racheal Black, had already vacated the premises. The staff graciously took us on a tour of the White House, and I told my kids there were many bedrooms they could choose from here. It was the first time that children lived in the White House for many years.

I looked at Thomas and asked him if he wanted to move in with me.

Thomas smiled and said, “Not until I marry you.”

I smiled and replied, “Fair enough. I guess you will have to make an honest woman out of me.”

Once we moved in, we started setting up our administration and hiring all the people we needed. A wealth of transformed females wanted to work with me, and we were hiring them in great numbers as well as women and men who were willing to work in our administration.

When we thought we were ready, I made a state of the union speech in Congress. I wanted to outline to the American people what we wanted to do in our first four years in government. We took it for granted that we wouldn’t finish everything in my first term, but we wanted to give it our best shot.

“My fellow Americans, I am standing in front of you tonight since we are about to change our country back to the way it should have always been. Years of Feminist mismanagement and their abandonment of the marriage between two people had almost destroyed this country. If it wasn’t for the single men of our country stepping up and transforming into females to bring back children to our great nation, we might have lost our country forever. Yet the Feminist women watched and did nothing while the men made all the sacrifices to do this for them. We all owe the Transformed Females a debt of gratitude.”

“Now the transformed females have given us a baby boom, and these children will soon be of marrying age. I don’t want to see our country fall back into the mess we were in before. We have a unique opportunity to set these young adults on the right path that humanity has traditionally taken. We will promote marriage and help our young couples buy a home and raise a family. Two young adults can do no nobler action than be married and raise a family.”

“We are only at the beginning, and I don’t know how far or quickly we will get down this road. We may have unforeseen issues ahead, but please remember that we plan to proceed and follow our plan. Thank you and goodnight.”

We began our year passing new legislation to help single transformed females adopt their children from social services. We also looked at changing divorce laws, making it harder to divorce. If a couple divorced, they would just split assets 50-50 without the burden of alimony, and we set child support at reasonable levels. We made it easier for people to get married with grants and programs to support young families when they needed financial help.

We turned our eyes towards the education system and adopted a curriculum that promoted families with men and women marrying to start a family. We didn’t discourage women from taking a career. Instead, we explained that a woman’s primary responsibility was to her family, and if a career helped her do so, it was in her best interest.

I hadn’t realized how much the women and men who were the children of the transformed females were different from the Feminists. These young women seemed to be very feminine and have highly maternal instincts, and the young men were just as likely to want to marry them. I don’t know if the scientists purposely made their DNA this way, but they were strongly attracted to each other, and most of them wanted to get married and start a family. One day I would investigate this phenomenon. Their mutual attraction was a welcome surprise for me, and it made our plans much easier to accomplish.
We promoted marriage and helped young people get together to marry. We set up grants and tax breaks for young families to help them get started. We reversed the transformed female laws, declaring we were all women and telling them they now had equal rights to natural-born women.

The great transformed female programs had run out of men, and we opened them up to anyone who wanted to become a young woman. We would still perform the procedure for no charge, but you would have to sign a contract to stay in a birthing center for five years, and you would be paid for your time there. We also would give significant bonuses to any new woman willing to sign up for a second or third term. Our Transformed Female retention rate was over 80%.

We found that many older women, long past their childbearing years, signed up for the procedure to become young women again. These women found joy in giving birth, many for the first time in their lives. We also supported the transformed women to find their offspring and adopt them, and many girls did just that.

I had a slight pause in the spring, and Thomas and I were married. My children were part of the ceremony, and I was able to get my transformed women friends as my bridesmaids, and Thomas found his alpha buddies to become his grooms. Of course, it ended up being this massive production in the Washington Cathedral and streamed live on the media.

When Thomas and I walked out of the Cathedral together, the crowds waiting for us were huge, and we waved to them as we got into our limo.

“Hi everyone! I am so happy that you decided to come out and cheer us on!”

We had a massive celebration at a convention center as we had so many friends that we invited and all our candidates and their families. The party went on into the wee hours, and Thomas and I were exhausted when he carried me into the Presidential suite at our hotel.

“Well, here we are, Babs, we finally made it, and I made an honest woman out of you.” Thomas gave me a passionate kiss.

“Let me help you get out of that wedding dress.”

“That’s a great idea, Tom. Let me help you get out of that tuxedo.”

“Damn girl, you look so hot, you have always been the girl for me, and I am going to ravish your ass off tonight,” Tom said, then he kissed me passionately again.

We both had some energy left, and Thomas and I made sweet love with each other until daybreak when we finally fell asleep in each other’s arms.

I was too busy to go on an extended honeymoon, but we did spend a week afterward in Hawaii for a short one and had a great time. We flew out on Air Force One, and the secret service and the news media accompanied us. They tried to keep tabs on us at all times, but we still managed to find our privacy when we could.

We returned rested from our break; Thomas moved into the White House and became my First Gentleman. We had such happy times together, and Thomas and the children always kept my spirits up. Now and then, we would all fly back to our estate in California for a break, and I would set up my western White House. I was often busy as President but never did so at the expense of my family, as it was always “Family First” for me.

I would go on live broadcasts, give State of the Union addresses, and regularly update people on the increased marriage numbers. Our young people were starting to get married in increasing numbers.

New families were springing up all over the place as more young people became of marrying age. My oldest two children both had a steady boyfriend and girlfriend, though they were not at marrying age yet.

Then something unexpected happened to me.

“Tom, you are not going to believe this, but I’m pregnant!” I told Thomas, and he was overjoyed and kissed me.

“Babs, I am so happy. I love you, girl, this is excellent news. We have another child together,” he said as he kissed me again.

We told our children I was pregnant with another child, and they thought I was the greatest mom! I did have an IUD placed in my uterus, but with all the lovemaking, I became pregnant anyway. That alpha male sperm of Toms found a way.

Soon, the word got out that we had another first with my presidency. I would be the first woman president to give birth in office. We both thought it was terrific, even though I had planned not to get pregnant again. Thomas and I just took things in stride, and neither of us regretted I was pregnant.

As I grew larger and larger, we continued with the family first policies. In many abandoned parts of our old cities, our young families built homes with the government’s help. Our cities were growing once again. The economy was picking up steam. Everything I thought would happen if we could restore families was happening.

As I grew in size, my popularity increased as well. Though the feminists didn’t like me, more people thought my way, and my popularity increased with my belly size. I was nearing 80% popularity which is something unheard of in politics. Sure, I was a Republican, but I represented all Americans and was never partisan.

Today was the day. I got up early in the morning, and my water broke as I had a coffee.

“Tom dear, It looks like today is the day for me, as my water just broke.”

Thomas was excited and rushed around, getting everything ready for my hospital visit.

“Thomas, please calm down and have a coffee with me.”

“Sorry, Babs, but I have to get everything ready for you.”

The Secret Service drove us out to the hospital, and I met with Vice President Williams. We swore in Cindy as President while I was giving birth, and she was tickled pink.

I smiled and said, “Don’t do anything I wouldn’t do,” and we laughed together.

Like in the old days, I was in labor for only a few hours and had no complications in childbirth. I had a new baby girl, so I kept up my alternating boys and girls streak. I named her Erica Cynthia Rutherford-Holden after my aunt and Vice President Cindy.

If you were wondering, Holden was Thomas’ surname, and when we married, we changed our last names to reflect that. I wanted to make it Holden-Rutherford, but Thomas insisted that our new surname was mine first since it sounded better and ladies go first. I insisted that all my children were also renamed as Rutherford-Holdens as well.

We were taken back to the White House and brought Erica to her new nursery. I was able to hire one of my old nannies, and she moved in as well. I spent as much time as I could with Erica and nursed her as many times as I could. The nanny took care of her at night, so I didn’t have to worry about the night feedings, but I pumped spare breast milk for her when I could. It undoubtedly embarrassed some of my aids if they came into the Oval Office and I pumped my breasts, but they eventually got over it. Erica was a cheerful girl, and even if I felt down due to some political BS that day, Erica always brightened my day as soon as I saw her. That was one great thing about working from home; I could always take a break and visit with my new little girl.

I kept VP Cindy busy traveling around the world for me as I raised Erica that first year, and she loved doing this for me. I would run for a second term, but seeing how well Cindy turned out, I thought she would make a great President one day. It turned out that we had a couple of foreign crises the first year, and Cindy did a great job at putting out the flames.

One night we were invited to a state dinner at the UK embassy. Thomas and I, along with Cindy, attended. Well, wouldn’t you know it, but the UK ambassador had a son around Cindy’s age, and they hit it off with each other completely. If I ever thought there was love at first sight, I witnessed it that night. Cindy was with us when we left and traveled back together, and she was in cloud 9. I asked her about the ambassador’s son, and she just smiled and said to me, we have a date next week if I am not in the Middle East. His name was Richard Hollingsworth, and she had a crush on him big time, as I could see it in her eyes.

She giggled and commented, “I adore his British accent, and he loves me, being from Texas and all.”

Cindy and Richard became an item and were soon seen together at every DC function. The press would post a picture with them with the caption saying “Foreign Relations?” And other silly captions, but neither one cared. I was told that they were even more prominent in the UK. The British tabloids went crazy over them. It seems that our programs were working well in the USA, and other countries like the UK were starting to take notice. Their young people born from their transformed females were also beginning to marry. There was no stopping these kids, and the UK government played catchup with them. In their recent election, the UK Feminist party was soundly defeated. The Conservatives took power after campaigning on a similar pro-family platform. It seems our media was big over in the UK, and their kids could see what was happening here and wanted to do the same as the Americans. The Brits soon passed laws similar to ours and followed our path as it was such a success.

Other countries that had transformed female programs saw the effect of all these new marriages jump-start their economies. Europe, Russia, India, Brazil, and China, where their transformed females had given birth to a baby boom, were experiencing economic growth themselves. Their governments soon announced pro-family policies too. As I predicted, everything else would fall into place if we took care of and helped our young families. There was no longer the pall of stagnation hanging over the world.

A few smaller countries that were not in the transformed females’ program were clamoring for the technology in the UN. It was now a worldwide phenomenon. There seemed to be no talk of war anywhere in the world now. Most countries were reaping the benefits of the baby boom, and where there is stability, there is peace. My term had only a few crises, and I didn’t mind spending more time with my baby and children. America was now humming along like a well-oiled machine, and the country’s optimism hadn’t been higher in over a century. Our country’s population was almost 200 million now and was at the highest level since the 22nd century began.

The midterms went by, and all it meant was the feminists lost big time everywhere. Federally they no longer held any seats, and it was back to the old days with the Republicans and Democrats dueling it out. I worked well with the Democrats. If they came up with any good idea, we would look into it. And in the government, we had many bi-partisan bills we worked on together. The second half of my first term went by so smoothly since the Feminists could no longer be a thorn in my side. Sure, they were still complaining about me on media, but they were hemorrhaging supporters since my policies were working well for the country.

I won reelection for a second term by another landslide, and it was even bigger than before. Thomas and I celebrated with my kids, and two more of them moved away to college now, leaving me with my two youngest children. My oldest two were in serious relationships, and they both found fine mates. I felt like marriages were around the corner for them, but I spoke with both couples and asked them to wait until they graduated. They both agreed, and I was able to postpone the inevitable for at least a year or two.

I wondered why these young people and I were alike in that the women were highly feminine in nature, and the men were extremely masculine. The more I looked, the more I could see this. Still, unlike the older men, none were assholes, but they were all kind and caring to women and treated them with respect and dignity. I also realized that my children and I had an unwavering sense of telling right from wrong, a moral compass, you might say. None of my kids were ever disobedient or rebellious or did anything remotely dishonest. It just didn’t seem to be in their character.

Curious about this, I looked up the father of the Transformed Females project, a brilliant German geneticist named Dr. Merkwürdigliebe, who was now retired. I contacted him and left a message, asking him several questions regarding the Transformed Female project, and he got back to me. We had a fascinating conversation as he told me about the transformed female program.

“Dr. Merkwürdigliebe, I am interested in how you created the mindsets of the transformed females and now their offspring. Every transformed female and their children seem to be different from before.”

“Hans, please call me Hans, Madam President.”

“Yes, Hans, but I must insist you call me Barbara. I was curious about my psyche. I changed physically from before when my doctors transformed me, and I now think differently. We all know a transformed female’s body is genetically perfect and has no genetic defects. But I was wondering how my mind had changed. Even though I was a man, I now have no issues with being a female, and I think of myself as quite feminine. Sexually I have no interest in women any longer, and my sexual attraction is only for men.”

“Well, Barbara, we not only changed your body, but we also unraveled how the human mind works. We were able to extract the memories of your previous life along with your personality and were able to store them as a file on a computer.”

“When we transformed your body, we also changed the genetic code and transformed your brain. We built your sense of femininity into your brain and made sure that you would have a solid understanding to tell right from wrong, and you would always feel compelled to do what is right. You know that some people were bad seeds, consistently dishonest, etc. I didn’t want to have that happen to my children, so I made all of you honest and hardworking. I also gave all of you the ability to respect, cooperate and work with each other. I am sure you have had disagreements, but you were always able to compromise and develop a solution with which all would agree. Tell me, Barbara, have you found anyone with whom you cannot cooperate?”

“Only the Feminists were too stubborn to work with me.”

“But it wasn’t because of you, Barbara. You might say that we gave all the transformed females and alpha males this same basic programming. And then we took your old memories and personality and copied them back into your new mind. Your new mind would have rejected any negative traits you had, but you would retain all of your good characteristics, and your memories would remain intact.”

“Now sexually, we researched this and found that men and women were more attracted to each other when they were utterly masculine or completely feminine. Part of the problem we were having with men and women was that they were becoming too much alike, and they no longer had a sexual desire for each other. This lack of attraction between the sexes had a detrimental effect on our population as people were no longer getting married and having families with each other. We identified this issue and ensured that our transformed men were masculine and our women were feminine. As you have found, men and women are attracted to each other once again and are building families, correct?"

“Yes, Hans, they are now highly attracted to each other and utterly loyal to one another when they marry. Thank you for talking with me today, and if I have any further questions, I will contact you. Goodbye, Hans. I enjoyed our chat.”

I closed the call with the good Doctor and sat back to think about what I had just learned. People would work together and cooperate from now on, building our society back stronger. We probably wouldn’t need armies to defend ourselves in the future since everyone would get along and cooperate. Police may become a thing of the past since no one would be breaking the law. Hospitals would only have emergency rooms for accidents since no one would have any chronic disease. It all sounded like a brave new world, but I had to admit that our societies were functioning smoothly worldwide. No wonder our new children were working out so well with each other. Sure, we all had the choice not to do so, but we always did the right thing. The problem with humanity was always humans, and it seemed Dr. Merkwürdigliebe and his team had improved and perfected us.

We just cruised through my second term compared to my first term in office. It was just amazing. We toured around the country with the kids during my reelection campaign, and I was amazed how the country was turning around after my first term in office. Our cities were being rebuilt and refurbished at an astounding rate. Our country’s industry was expanding again, and we repaired our infrastructure rapidly. Everywhere I went, people were happy and optimistic about the future. We are firmly entrenched in green technologies now, having learned about sustainability and global warming during the 21st century.

Being President on my second term was a cakewalk for me. It was almost boring. We fine-tuned our policies and kept the country running smoothly.

Through the UN, we lent our advice and expertise to any other country that wanted to follow our path, and for the first time that I could remember, we were in no wars, and almost the entire globe was at peace. Sure, we had a few hiccups along the way, but overall, I had a great time as President, and my approval rating was never under 80% for my entire second term in office.

Richard finally popped the question to Cindy, and she said yes to him. We planned a wedding for them both and made it a grand affair. Richard was married in his British Naval Commander’s uniform, and he looked so striking up there beside Cindy. Cindy was wearing a magnificent wedding gown. They made such a lovely couple. We streamed the wedding live in both the US and the UK, and millions of people watched them say, “I do.” We held the reception in the same convention center I used, and there were vast numbers of people from the UK and many members of the Royal Family, to which Richard was related.

I was happy for my loyal VP, and we did this for her since she deserved a lovely wedding. It’s sometimes really great to be a billionaire and treat your friends like this.

I wasn’t worried about how my VP and her new husband would work out their marriage if she became President. I knew they would figure things out.

By now, all my first five children were in college, and we had given my first two children away at their marriages.
Bradley had a beautiful wife, Amanda, and Thomas and I were so happy our son was married. We set up the new family with a nest egg and told them to use it for a new house. Bradley had a great business mind and had gone through Harvard Business school at the top of his class. I employed him in the family enterprise, and he was already an up-and-coming star.

“Thanks, mom, I mean it. You are and will always be an inspiration to me. I love working in the family business now, and I will do you proud.” said Bradley as he kissed and hugged me.

Penelope found an amazing husband, James. Her wedding gown was dazzling, and Thomas walked her down the aisle as I stood there crying with joy that my first baby girl was being married. We gave them the same deal I gave Thomas and Amanda. I was amazed at James, he was as sharp as Bradley, and I employed him in the research division in one of my companies.

“Girls, now that I have you married, if you would like to work anywhere in any of my companies, just say the word.”

“Well, mom, we both have something to tell you first. Both of us conceived on our wedding night. We would sooner do the mothering thing now and worry about having a career later since now we have more important things on the way.”

“Oh. My. God, I’m going to become a grandmother!”

We shared a three-way hug, and I had to get some tissues since I was crying again.

My second term was drawing to a close. In my eight years in office, we had turned our country around and put it back on the track to prosperity again. Cindy was like a daughter to me, or at least my little sister. We convinced Cindy to make a run for President, and she accepted the challenge.

Wouldn’t you know it, but America elected Cindy for President. She won by a landslide, and we congratulated her on election night since they quickly called the election. With the country behind Cindy and Richard as her first Gentleman, I went to announce them on the stage.

I kissed her on the stage and said, “Ladies and Gentlemen, here is our new President Cindy Williams-Hollingsworth and our new First Gentleman, Richard Williams-Hollingsworth.”

Thomas and I spent our last days in the White House. We packed up our items and had them shipped back to California. I was proud of what we had accomplished, and we were both happy that Cindy would continue our programs since she believed in them from the start.

On Inauguration Day, we stood behind Cindy and Richard as she was sworn in to become President. We had granted Richard US citizenship though he still had dual UK citizenship.

“Cindy, I am so happy for you, girl. I knew you could do it.”

“You paved the way for me, Barbara, and I wouldn’t be here if you weren’t so good at being President. I owe you everything.”

We took them on a White House tour and showed them the place.

“This is your new home for maybe the next eight years. Make it your own.”

“I love the place, Barbara, and I am thinking up a few changes I can make here and there.”

“It’s your place now, and you are entitled to do what you like.”

We kissed and hugged each other, and then it was time for us to leave one last time on Marine One and then on Air Force One back to California.

Tom and I were finally back in California. It had been eight years since I had lived full-time here, and I had missed the place.

I was past my prime childbearing years and gave birth to six children. We were now biologically in our early 40s, and Tom and I were able to take a long-needed vacation from the hubbub of the presidency. My youngest girl Erica was now eight years old, and we doted over her constantly. We did some traveling that summer with Erica. She had never seen too much outside of the White House, and we amazed her with the sights the world had to offer us.

Thomas and I stood silently watching the sunset over the ocean as we held hands.

I turned to face him, saying, “I couldn’t have done all we did without you, Tom. You are my rock.”

“He looked at me and smiled, then kissed me and said, “And Babs, I may be a rock, but you are the first, the last, my everything.”

I cried with tears of joy as we embraced.

The End